THE KNOWLEDGE OF CHRIST CRUCIFIED. PART II.
IN what precedes, we have considered the Advantages and Benefits, which, together
with Christ, we Receive, relating to a Christian's Estate in his Life in this World, and in his
passage out of it. The last Act of his being here, if it may be called an Act, is
his Death. And therein we have consider'd the Victory of Christ over Death, and the Transferring of the Advantages of that Victory to us; whereby
the Fear of Death, and the Damage of Death are removed: [Page 2] and that which was before the Curse of our Nature, is become our Gain: Not simply
in it self; but in relation to what follows after it, viz. The State and Condition of the Soul and Body after Death: which is next to be considered.
Such is the Absolute Perfection of God, that he hath his Blessedness and Self sufficiency
with himself. He is Eternally full of his own Goodness, which is Essentially the
same with Himself, an Infinite Good commensurate to an Infinite Desire, and always
Present. So that nothing without himself adds any thing to him, or is desired by
him, in relation to his Blessedness. All Good comes from him, and returns into him,
as into that Ocean from whence it moved.
But all dependent Beings, as they have not their Being from themselves, but from God;
so they have not their Blessedness or Happiness essentially in themselves, because not from themselves. They are Vessels receptive of their Good, from him that is the Author
of their being potential Beings, not pure Acts: that are constituted in such a degree,
that they are rather Passive in receiving Good into them, than Active in filling themselves
with their own Good. They are thin and empty, till they are fil [...]ed with their Objects, and are diversified in the Happiness or Unhappiness of their
Beings, and in the degrees of either, according to the nature of the Objects with
which they are filled, and the different degrees and measures of their Unions to
them.
The Good suitable to an Intellectual Nature must first be known, before it can be
desired: and, according to the position or station of such Good, it works differently
upon the Soul, and the Soul [Page 3] moves towards it in a different manner. If considered meerly as absent, it raiseth
Desire; which is a reaching out of the Soul towards an Union with that Known Good:
If absent, and upon probable or sure grounds expected, then it joyns unto Desire,
Hope; which, according to the variety of the Medium, upon which the Expectation is grounded, is the more feeble and weak, having less
Assurance, and consequently more Fear mingled with it: Or the more strong and firm,
having a stronger Assurance, and consequently less Fear mingled with it. This is
a kind of Middle Affection, being mingled with desire to the Good as Absent, and delight
in it as Pre apprehended, and so in some degree Present. The Good that is expected,
though it be not absolutely present, yet it is looked upon as in a nearer Conjunction
to the Power, than if it were not at all expected Hope hath this Property, or Power
in it, that it Unites an Absent Object, if expected, unto the Power, by Pre apprehension,
though it cannot in Actual Fruition: And hence it is said, Heb. 11.1. That Faith, which is in effect the firmest kind of Hope, is the substance of things hoped for. It makes a kind of Pre existence of the Thing unto it self, and fetcheth back Futurity
to a kind of Presence. But if the Good be Really Present, and not only Expected; then
the Affection that is wrought in the Soul is Delight. Though the Soul be moved toward
the Thing it Enjoyeth with Desire, yet the Enjoyment still filleth the Desire. There
is a continual and mutual action of the Desire upon the Object, and of the Object
unto the Desire, and so there is a Perpetual Motion, and yet a Perpetual Rest: the
Desire moving it self to the Object, and the Object [Page 4] immediately satitfying the Desire, because present and enjoyed: and from that Mutual
Action of the Power and the Object one upon the other, ariseth Delight, Complacency,
and Contentment.
That which is the chiefest Good of the Creature, when known, cannot choose but work
most effectually upon these Motions of the Soul, and draw out these Affections of
the Soul, in the most eminent and effectual measure. A small Good doth draw out a
measure of Desire unto it, Hope for it, and Delight in it; but still in a smaller
measure. For the Soul must needs reserve somewhat for some other Good that is more
adequate to it [...] Power: But if the Good be adequate to the Power, then it must of necessity draw out
the mos [...] intense motion of the Soul to it: and consequently the greater the Good is, the
greater must be the Desire of it, if Absent; the Hope of it, if expected; the Delight
in it, if Enjoyed: Because the Object is not too narrow for the Power, but Commensurate
to it, and filleth it so, that in effect there is no residue of Power left to move
towards any thing else but it, or at least in subordination to it.
The greatest Good that an Intellectual Creature can possibly have, and that which
alone is Commensurate to it, is to have its self filled with the Manifestation of
the Truth, Glory, Goodness, and Bounty of God. All other things are too narrow to
fill the power and capacity of the Soul. Thi [...] alone being Infinite, is Commensurate, and more than Commensurate to that Power,
and in orde [...] unto which, that Power or Receptivity was planted in the Soul, viz. To enjoy God according t [...] that Measure and Manner that the Creature is capable of. And this is the true and
only Blessedness [Page 5] of Man: and consequently must needs draw from the Soul the most Ardent Desire, the
most Comfortable Expectation or Hope, and the most absolute Delight and Contentment.
For herein as the Soul moves towards an Object that is natural to it, viz. Good; so it moves toward it, as towards the most natural, suitable, commensurate
Good unto it, and consequently in the intensest degree of its Power and Ability.
Though the Enjoyment of God be the Happiness and Perfection of the Creature, because
it, and it alone, fills that Vacuity and Receptivity of the Powers of the Soul: Yet
if those Powers of the Soul be indisposed, unfit and disordered, uncapable of that
Blessed Object; Though there wants not an Object to make it Blessed, yet there wants
a Means of Uniting that Object to the Soul, at least to communicate it self unto it
in that perfect measure that may make it perfectly Blessed. If the Sight be dim and
imperfect, though the Object be never so Beautiful, and the Medium never so Light, yet the Object is not united to the Power, at least in that perfection
it should be. If there be an Intelligible Object never so Glorious, and fit to be
known, yet if the Understanding be dark, the Union is not wrought, or so perfectly
wrought between the Understanding and the Object. If the Object of the Will be never
so amiable, adequate, useful, good; yet if the Will be set upon filthiness, impurity,
or any unworthy Object; or if any impurity be mingled with it, the Power of the Will
doth not receive, or at least so genuinely receive, that Good that is propounded:
And consequently in a Soul thus distempered, there cannot arise that full desire
of the Soul after God, that [Page 6] comfortable Hope or Expectation of the Enjoyment of him, nor that actual Fruition
of him.
Our Lord Jesus Christ, the Eternal Son of God, the Prince of Peace, that came into the World to restore
God to the Service and Honour of his Creature, and to restore Man to the Fruition
of his Creator, and consequently to his Blessedness, in order to this great end.
First, Hath in some measure cured and healed the Distempers of our Souls, and the Powers
of them; that so they may move regularly, even in this Life, towards this Blessed
Union, The Enjoyment of God in our Desires.
Secondly, He hath obtained for us a State of Perfection of Soul and Body after Death, whereby
we may be fit to receive and enjoy God in Perfection: know him as we are known; Love
him, and Receive him.
Thirdly, He hath obtained for us a most full Communication of God unto Man, even in the fullest
compass of his Power and Capacity to receive him in that State after Death.
Fourthly, He hath fully described that Blessed Condition in the Enjoyment of God in that Life
to come, and revealed it unto us, and Sealed unto us the Assurance of it, by the Truth
of God and his own Resurrection.
Now because in order of Nature, the Act of Understanding to Know, doth go before the
Motions [Page 7] of the Will and Affections, to desire or hope for the Object that is desired or hoped
for And because in order of Nature, the Thing or Object that is to be known; hath
a priority to the Act of the Understanding whereby it is known; though in point of
Execution, or actual Existence, the Object may be future and subsequent to the Act
whereby it is known: Therefore we shall in the first place consider the Estate of
a Christian after Death, and the Privilege that with and by Christ he shall then receive: that so it being known, it may be desired, hoped for, and
in due time perfectly enjoyed.
There is therefore considerable a Four-fold Estate of a Christian after Death.
- 1. The State of the Soul and Body from the Instant of Separation until the time of
his Resurrection.
- 2. The State of the Soul and Body from the Instant of the Resurrection until the Judgment.
- 3. The State of the Body and Soul thus Re-united in the Time of the Judgment.
- 4. The State of the Body and Soul after Judgment unto all Eternity.
These are Secrets that never lay within the reach or discovery of the Light of Nature,
Job [...]8.17. Have the Gates of Death been opened unto thee: The State of that Region hath been locked up from the [Page 8] knowledge of Mankind in this Life: and no more is discovered or discoverable unto
us, than what it hath pleased the God of Nature in the Scriptures to reveal and discover
unto us: So far we may go; farther than that we may not, cannot see: and all other
Conclusions, farther than warranted by that Light, may prove dangerous Untruths, often
prove Presumptuous Curiosities, but at the best are but uncertain Conjectures, which
want bottom enough to build our Desires, Hopes, or Expectations upon. And herein
therefore we must ever magnifie the Excellency of the Scriptures, and the Great Mercy
of God in giving them unto us, whereby those Truths are discovered that are of infinite
concernment unto us, and that from the Finger of God himself, who alone could discover
them: wherein all the Disquisitions and Conclusions of Natural Reason, or Human Learning,
are short and defective. This is a Learning that no other means can teach us but Divine
Revelation; a Continent that no other Map can describe, nor no other Light can discover
unto us, but the Word of God himself: If we guide not our selves by this Thread, we
lose our selves in the Discourse or Contemplation of it.
1. Therefore, concerning the State of Body and Soul after Death, till the Re-union
of both in the Resurrection.
The Word of God shews us the Principles of Man, his Body and Soul, Gen. 2.7. He formed Man of the dust of the ground, and breathed into his nostrils the breath
of life, and Man became a living Soul. These two Pieces of different Extractions he so closely and wisely united together,
that they made [Page 9] but one Piece: and so far advanced the corruptible part, the Body, that it was indued
with an actual incorruption; subject indeed to a Translation, but not to a Dissolution,
Corruption, or Separation, but only by the means of Sin.
But Sin entered into the World, and Death by Sin — Natural Death as well as Eternal Death. It did deprive the Body of that Incorruption
that the power of God had annexed to it, though of its own nature otherwise Corruptible:
And though it did not subject that Immortal part, the Soul, unto Corruption or Annihilation;
yet, as it stood in relation to the Body, and as the Body and Soul made but one Man,
so it subjected the Man to a Dissolution, a separation of those Two Parts, which did
constitute him one Reasonable Creature. The Body became subject to Corruption, not
Annihilation; the Soul to the Curse, not to Corruption; and the Body and Soul as constituting
one Man, to Death or Dissolution. So then, Death Separating these Two Constitutive
parts of Man, his Body and his Soul; we will consider how, after the Death, the state
of either stands, as to such as are truly united unto Christ Jesus, and to God by him.
1. As to the Body; It is true, the Body after the Dissolution or Separation from the
Soul, corrupts, and, as the Wise Man saith, Returns to his Earth, Eccles. 12.7. Gen. 3.19. Dust thou art, and unto Dust thou shalt return. And yet, this Flesh resteth in hope, Psal. 16.9. The Hope and Assurance of a Resurrection to Life, Job 19.26. Though after my skin worms destroy this Body, yet in my flesh I shall see God. And doubtless, as an Evidence and Effect of this Assurance it was, that not only
by a Natural [Page 10] or Moral instinct, or Custom, but even with some mixture of Religious Observance
it was, that the Antient Patriarchs took that Solemn Care of preserving their Dust,
Gen. 23.4. Abraham takes more care for a fixed Burying-place, than for a fixed place of Living, Gen. 49.29. Jacob gives a charge to his Sons to Bury him with his Father, Gen. 50.25. Joseph secures, with an Oath, the Transportation of his Bones: Not out of any doubt of God's
Power to recollect those Bones, though scattered over the World; but to leave a kind
of Testimonial of that Assurance of a Blessed Resurrection; and that even in those
Bones there lay a Depositum or Pledge thereof, Isai. 65.8. Destroy them not, for there is a Blessing in them.
But to come a little nearer to that Privilege, that even the Bodies of such as are
united to Christ, have in this state of Separation, and seeming Corruption.
1. Those very Dead Bodies, though they put on Corruption, and crumble into Dust, yet
that very Dust is under a special Care and Providence of God. And as their Death is precious in his sight, Psal. 116.15. so is their Dust not neglected. The Blood of Righteous Abel, though spilt upon the Ground, yet had a Voice that the God of Heaven heard, Gen. 4 10. And he, that whiles they lived, Numbred the hairs of their heads, Matth. 10.30. those seemingly unnecessary Excretions of the Body, hath no less care
of their Dust, which he hath reserved for a Glorious Resurrection. When that Evil
Angel would have injured the Deceased Body of Moses, and abused it, to be an Instrument of Superstition, or some other unworthy use,
an Arch-Angel [Page 11] was employed to prevent it, Jude 9. And therefore if I should foresee, that by Fury or Malice of Men, or any other
Permission, or Dispensation of Divine Providence, my Body should be mangled into a
Thousand pieces, or be resolved into Smoak and Ashes, and those Ashes scattered into
the Wind, or Ocean; yet even in relation to this Body of mine, my Flesh should rest
in Hope: because that All seeing-Eye of God, can follow the most subtil parts of this
my dissolved Carcass, and pursue them from place to place till they shall be Lodged:
And that Almighty Power of God, by that effectual sound of the Last Trump, shall and
will Re-summon all those scattered Atomes, and call them together from their remotest
dissipation, and re-unite them again in a Glorious Resurrection.
2. Those very Dead Bodies are not by Death wholly disunited from Christ. It is very plain, that by Faith in Christ in this Life, the Whole Man is United unto Christ, and become a Member of his Mystical Body: And though the Instrument whereby this
Union is wrought, Faith on our part, and the Spirit of Christ on his part, have their more immediate Residence and Termination in the Soul; yet
by vertue thereof there is wrought a Communication of some Privileges of that Union,
unto the Body it self, 1 Cor. 6.15. Know ye not that your Bodies are the Members of Christ? 1 Cor. 6.19. Know ye not that your Bodies are the Temples of the Holy Ghost? And therefore though by Death these Bodies taste of Corruption, and return unto their
Dust; yet in as much as by the Body of Christ there is deposited in this Dust, a kind of Secret Seed of Immortality, this very
Dust is not totally [Page 12] separated from that Union it once had with its Head. And hence it was that when the
Blessed Body of our Lord was laid in the Grave, and thereby Healed the Deadliness
of it, it did, as it were, Disseminate, and Diffuse into the Bodies of the Saints
a kind of Virtue, or Energy; so that in the Resurrection of our Saviour's Body, the
Dead Bodies of the Saints, by secret Sympathy, as it were, with our Saviour's Body,
and in Evidence of that Vital Power, which was derived into them, by virtue of that
Union, as the dead Body by the touch of Elisha's Bones, 2 Kings 13.21. They were quickned, and entered into the Holy City, and appeared unto many, Matth. 27.53.
And upon this account likewise, I have a comfort in Death, even in relation to this
Body of mine, my old Acquaintance, which I am now laying down in the Dust: that though
it be sown in dishonour, and must turn into Dust; yet my Lord, to whom by Faith I
am united, looks upon this Dust, as that wherein he owns a Property, 1 Cor. 6.20. as that which was and shall be a Member of his own Mystical Body; as that which
is precious in his sight, and was Redeemed from Corruption by no less a Price than
his own Death, And as that which shall in a perfect Union with that other, though
Nobler Part, enjoy Eternal Happiness, and the fulness of Joy for ever. And thus we
shall leave the Body in this State of Rest and Hope, till the second Appearance of
our Lord.
Secondly, Concerning the state of the Soul in Separation after Death, until the Resurrection,
and the Benefits we have therein by the Union with [Page 13] Christ: And herein so far as the Word of God sheweth us, so far we may and must go: If we
go farther, we are in the dark; and Conjectures are dangerous and uncertain, and such
as we cannot build any sound Hope or Comfort upon. The Hope of a Christian is or
should be, a lively hope, 1 Pet. 1.3. A firm hope, and joyned with Confidence and Assurance, Heb. 3.6. An Operative Hope, working the Heart to a Temper and Constitution suitable
to it, 1 John 33. He that hath this Hope purifieth himself. A Hope that we may give a Man a reasonable account of, 1 Pet. 3.15. And such a Hope as this is, must be bottomed upon living, sound, evident Principles.
Conjectures, and Philosophical Discourses of things, that are not wit [...] in the Help of a Natural Medium, to discover or climb up unto, breed but a weak faint Perswasion or Opinion, and therefore
cannot be a Foundation of such a Hope. It is only Divine Revelation that can discover
the thing in hand, or lay a foundation for such a Hope as makes not ashamed. So far
therefore as the Scriptures of God reveal unto us, so far have we a sound Foundation
of Faith and Hope in the matter in hand. And, from them we learn,
1. That from the instant of Death, until the Resurrection, there is a State of the
Separated Soul: and that it hath an Abiding Being, and Subsistence, notwithstanding
such Separation; and this will most clearly appear by what follows.
2. That that State of the Soul of a True Christian, is, from the instant of its Separation,
a State free from all Sin: And this freedom from Sin is [Page 14] not only a freedom from the Guilt and Imputation of Sin (for such a State the Soul
hath in this Life) but a freedom from the Stain and Adherence of all Sin. Whiles
the Soul hath its residence in the Body, there are two contrary Principles that move
it, and work upon it. The Spirit and Grace of Christ working the Soul to the Likeness and Similitude of Christ, fashioning him in the Heart, and reforming it to the Image of God: And on the other
side, the Sinful and Fleshly Appetite strugling to retain its domination and rule
over the Soul, and bringing it into subjection to the Law of Sin. And from these contrary
Principles ariseth a continual strife and contention in the Soul; Either Principle
having some footing and ground in the Faculties and Powers of the Soul, Galat. 5.17.
The Flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit lusteth against the Flesh, and
these are contrary one to the other, so that ye cannot do the things ye would. And from hence it is, though in the best of Men there be a prevalence of the Power
of Grace in the Soul; So that the Domination and Power of the Flesh be controlled, Rom. 6.14. and not only so, but the Flesh is Crucified, brought into Subjection, Gal. 5.24. They that are Christ's have Crucified the Flesh, with the Affections and Lusts, yet still the Flesh continues.
1. As an Impediment to the full and free working of the Spirit of God, or rather
of the Soul to move according to it; for it is clogged with a Body of Death, Rom. 7.24. Matth. 26.41. The Spirit is willing, but the Flesh is weak. The Body and Soul, like Mezentius his Couples, consisting of a Dead and earthy part, as well as of a Living and Spiritual
[Page 15] part, whereby we cannot do the thing we would.
2. Notwithstanding the Prevailing Power of Grace in the Soul, the Flesh continues
not only a Passive Impediment, as I may call it▪ but it hath still left in it a Counter-motion,
it Lusteth against the Spirit; and though the Spirit of Grace be the Prevailing Principle,
yet the contrary Motion of a contrary Principle, cannot choose but impede and retard
the Power of the contrary Motion, though it cannot altogether frustrate it: As we
see when the Tyde comes in upon a Fresh River, though the Tyde prevail, yet the contrary
Motion of the River doth hinder and retard the Tyde in its Motion; though it cannot
Conquer, yet it Interrupts it.
3. And not only so, but sometimes even in the best of Men, that natural Corruption
of the Flesh, which grows Sullen by being Over-match'd with the Powerful Work of Grace
upon the Soul▪ and seems dead: yet the Opportunity of a Temptation revives that seeming
Dead Lust that was in us, that sometimes it returns upon them with Advantage. And
so this Law in the Members warring against the Law of the Mind, by the Opportunity and Animation of a Temptation, brings us into Captivity to the Law of Sin which is in our Members, Rom. 7.23. So that the best of Men neglecting their Guard, and being secure, have
been, by this Law in the Flesh. Actuated by a Temptation, brought into the Commission
of the worst of Sins.
So that the great hindrance to the through and perfect Sanctification of the Soul
in this Life, is [Page 16] principally by the Adherence of the Body unto it; and consequently of those Lusts
and Passions that do accompany that Body. But by Death the Impediment is removed,
the Counter-motion of the Flesh abolished, the Opportunity of Temptation by it taken
away, and nothing doth hinder or retard the Soul from being Actuated, Moved, and Habituated,
according to that Prevailing Principle of the Grace of Christ, which it had in it in this Life, and carries with it out of this Life: and in the
Instant of the Dissolution, the whole I even of Natural Corruption is cleansed out
of the Soul: And he that is thus dead is free from Sin, Rom. 6.7.
In this Life the Grace of Christ is as it were Fashioning and Moulding the Soul unto his Likeness: And because the
Flesh is a great Enemy unto this Work, our Lord's Counsel is, still to Weaken, Abate
and Mortifie the Flesh, that hinders and interrupts the Energy and Work of the Spirit
of God: So that we should, as much as may be, Die while we Live. The Day of Death
is, as it were, the Birth-day of the Soul, when it falls off as a Seed that is ripe,
and drops into a place of rest, and there it spends as it were, its Infancy, till
it be ready for the Consummation of its happiness in the Resurrection. But still in
that instant of Separation, it is like the Children of Tribulation, Revel. 7.12.
Cloathed with White Robes, dipped in the Blood of Christ, and Sanctified throughout by the Spirit of Christ.
Thirdly, The Soul united unto Christ, immediately upon her Separation from the Body, is Translated into a place of Rest,
and enjoys a Condition free from all Trouble, Sorrow and Misery, Revel. 14.13. They rest from their labours, and their works follow them.
Fourthly, The Soul doth not only enjoy a Negative Happiness, an Absence of all Misery; but,
in the very Instant of the Dissolution is Translated to a condition of Blessedness
Commensurate to the Capacity of the Soul; and enjoys the Vision of Christ in Glory, in a place of Glory and Happiness, Luke 17.24. Lazarus's Soul was carried into Abraham's Bosom, and there did rest before the last Judgment: for the Rich Man's Brethren were then
upon the Earth: Which, though it be a Parable, yet it imports the Blessed State of
a Separate Soul, even before the last Judgment.
And that this is so, our Saviour's words upon the Cross unto the Crucified Thief import,
Luke 23.43. Verily I say unto thee, to day thou shalt be with me in Paradise. Wherein we have, First, The Time; To Day: before the Resurrection. Secondly, The Place; In Paradise: which is the very place of the Blessed: that which 2 Cor. 12.2 is called the third Heaven, Vers. 4. is called Paradise. And Thi [...]dly, The Presence; with me in Paradise, where the Glorious Soul of Christ was, 2 Cor. 5.8. We are confident, and willing to be absent from the Body, and to be present with
the Lord. Parallel to which, Philip. 1.23. Having a desire to depart, and to be with Christ, which is far better. There is not a mean instant between the departure from the Body, and the local Presence
with Christ. And certainly, the Soul enjoying the Presence of Christ, cannot want the Fullness of Happiness. The Soul must needs receive a continual Irradiation
from his Glory: a continual Stream of Comfort and Delight must needs flow into the
Soul from his Presence, the clear Manifestation of his Love and Favour. But yet according
to the Measure of the Capacity of the [Page 18] Soul to receive, must needs be the Measure of what it receives: And therefore, doubtless,
as the Soul in the State of Separation, cannot have the same Measure of Perfection
as it shall have in its Re-union in the Resurrection; so consequently it cannot receive
the like Measure of Blessedness as it then shall receive. Though the Blessedness be
the same in Kind, and the same in Measure, yet the Soul hath not the same capacity
to receive it, as when it is re-united perfectly to a perfect Body, by which the Soul
will be enabled to act more perfectly than it did, or could in the state of Separation.
The Soul enjoys a fullness of Comfort, and Rest, and Blessedness in the presence of
Christ, according to the utmost capacity that it hath: But as her capacity, and the excellence
of her operation shall be improved in the Resurrection, so shall the measure of her
Happiness: The fullness and perfection of her fruition is reserved till then, Coloss.
3.3. Our Life is hid with Christ in God. When Christ, who is our Life, shall appear, then
shall we appear with him in Glory. 1 John 3.2. Now we are the Sons of God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be: but we know
that when he shall appear, we shall be like unto him: for we shall see him as he is. The perfect Vision of Christ is referred till his last Appearance; and consequently the perfect Measure of our
Glory and Blessedness. The Reception of that Glory into the Soul, is that which doth
in a manner Transfigure, and Transform the Soul into the same Glory: and according
to the Measure of that reception, so is the Measure of that Transformation. Here,
in this Life, our Vision of it is as it were in a Glass, and therefore our Conformity
unto it is the less, and more imperfect: In the state of Separation [Page 19] of the Soul more is seen, and therefore the Soul more Irradicated: But in the Re-union
of the Soul and Body, the State of the Soul is more perfect, and the Vision therefore
more perfect, and consequently the Glory of the Soul and Body more perfect. Then we
shall behold with open Face (not in a Glass as here) the Glory of the Lord: and so
shall be changed into the same Image from Glory to Glory, as by the Spirit of the
Lord. 2 Cor. 3.18. We shall be like him, for we shall see him as he is. The seeing of Christ as he is, is that which Imprints a Glory upon the Soul, as the Sight of God in the
Mount, Imprinted a Brightness upon Moses's Face: And the more perfectly we see him, the greater is our Conformity to him:
the more we receive of him, the more likeness we receive unto him. In the State of
Separation the Soul receives a clearer Vision of Christ, than whilst she was in the Flesh; but not so full a Vision as she shall in the Resurrection.
And therefore these Blessed Souls, Revel. 6.9. are said to be under the Altar. So that though they had White Robes given unto them, yet they were, as it were, in
the Court of the Temple: though in a State of nearness unto Christ, a State of Blessedness Commensurate to the Capacity of the Soul; yet not so fully
and compleatly happy as in the Resurrection, when the Tabernacle of God shall be with Men, Revel. 21.3. So that to conclude, we think, that according to the Scriptures, though
the fullness and Perfection of the Glory of the Saints is reserved to the General
Resurrection at the Second Appearance of Christ; yet the Blessed Souls departed do, in the Instant of their Separation, enjoy the
Presence of Christ, and a Glorious Manifestation of his Glory and Presence unto [Page 20] them, in as full a Degree, and Measure of Happiness, as a Separate Soul is possibly
capable of, and so much she is capable of, as makes her Happy and Glorious. And were
there no more but this, it were enough not only to Conquer the Fear of Death, but
to make it desirable to a Faithful Soul, so far as consists with our Submission to
the Will of God, and that Duty of serving our Generation in this Life, which he requires
of us.
There are Two Things that make us hang so much upon this Life, viz. First, The want of Faith, and Belief of this Truth of God, viz. That the Soul in the Immediate Instant of her Separation enjoys a State of Glory
and Blessedness. The Shadow and Vale of Death doth interpose, and hinder our Souls
from beholding that Country which is on the other side of that Vale. Secondly, The adherence of our Flesh, which doth and must know, that in the Region on the other
side of Death, there is no room for it; no room for Sensual Pleasures and Delights,
and Enjoyments, and therefore hangs back, and cannot with Patience think of it: And
having in some measure tainted the Soul with those Affections and Lusts, makes her
also unwilling to change her Station. And therefore I look upon Old Age as a great
Blessing, even in this respect, that it wears out, and weakens those Strong Fleshly
Corruptions, and Inclinations, which make us so much rest upon this Life: and gives
us opportunity with less diversion of the Flesh, to entertain the Hopes and Expectation
of the Blessed Estate of the Soul after death.
II. We come to consider the State of the Soul and Body, in and from the Instant of
the Resurrection [Page 21] until the Last Judgment; and the Privilege that we have by Christ therein: And concerning it, thus far the Scriptures teach us to conclude.
1. That there shall be a Resurrection of the Bodies of all Men. This appears by the
Scriptures of both Testaments; though more clearly in the New: Our Lord Jesus in the Gospel having brought Life and Immortality to light, viz. That Great Mystery of Life, and the Second Life and Immortality, which was more
obscurely delivered in the Old Testament, Christ hath Unveiled, and positively and plainly declared the same. Balaam, though a Wizard, yet by what means we know not, was Inlightned to see many Truths,
and Transported, even beyond himself, in the aknowledgment of them: And he seems to
acknowledge this Truth, speaking of the Star of Jacob, Numb. 24.17. I shall s [...]e him, but not now. Again, Job, who seems to be contemporary with that time, though none of the Twelve Tribes, but
yet of the Children of Abraham, had this Truth by Tradition unquestionable, Job 19.26, 27. Though after my Skin, Worms destroy this Body, yet in my Flesh shall I see God. Isaiah 26.19. Thy dead Men shall live, together with my dead Body shall they arise: Awake and sing
ye that dwell in the dust: for thy dew is as the dew of Herbs, and the Earth shall
cast out the Dead. Thy dew is as the dew of Herbs; a secret quickening quality, like that of the dew of Herbs, shall fall upon those
dead Materials, and give them Life, Dan. 12.2. Many of them that sleep in the dust of the Earth shall awake, some to everlasting
life, some to shame and everlasting contempt. Many, 1. Importing their Multitude, not excluding any. 2. Many, Because we shall not all die, but we shall all be changed.
In the New Testament, this Truth is more clearly and distinctly asserted, Matth. 22.29. Our Saviour particularly, and ex proposito asserts it against the Sadduces, and declares the manner of their condition to be, as the Angels of Heaven. Again, Matth. 24.31. He describes the manner of it: He shall send his Angels with a great sound of a Trumpet, and they shall gather the
Elect from the four Winds, from one end of Heaven unto the other. Hence he calls them, Luke 20.36. Children of God, being Children of the Resurrection. And it is plain, that the Disciples of Christ took this as an unquestionable Truth. John 11.23. Jesus said unto her, Thy Brother shall rise again. Martha said unto him, I know that he shall rise again at the Resurrection at the last day. This great Truth, asserted by the Pharisees, contradicted by the Sadduces, Acts 28.8. and unknown to the most Learned of the Gentiles; Paul most excellently discovereth and asserteth, in his Sermon to the Athenians, enforcing it from the Power and Justice of God: And though it had but a course entertainment at the first, for some Mocked,
others declined the present Disquisition of it, Acts 17.32. yet doubtless it was the most proper Point, to convince the Ignorant World
of; it being such a Truth, as must of necessity put them upon sollicitous Enquiries
of their Future State, and quite change all the vain Decisions of the Philosophers: and therefore this Subject Paul chose to Dispute upon in the Academy of Gree [...]e. And though the Doctrine seemed at first Novel and Incredible, yet it doubtless left
some Jealous Impressions upon their Minds, of the Truth and Consequents thereof: and
that Jealousie made them the apter to entertain the listening to those Truths, which
were in [Page 23] order to it. When in the Church of Corinth, this Truth began to be called in Question, the Apostle, 1 Cor. 15. undertakes a setled Discourse of the Truth of it; which he evinceth by many Arguments:
1. From the Resurrection of Christ Jesus; which, First, He proves by unquestionable Evidence: then Infers,
- 1. The Possibility of the Resurrection.
- 2. The Necessity of it.
The Possibility, intimated thus; If Christ be risen, then it is not impossible but the same Power may raise up us. But Christ is risen: The former Proposition is Evident; for it was no less than an Omnipotent Power, that
was required to the Resurrection of Christ: and more than an Omnipotent Power, is not, cannot be required to the Resurrection
of us. The Second Proposition he evidenceth beyond all contradiction: He instances
in Four several times of his Appearance after his Death; To Cephas: To the 12 Disciples: To 500 Brethren at once: And to himself. And as thus the Possibility of our Resurrection stands proved by the Resurrection
of Christ: So, Secondly, The Necessity of it; Christ was declared the Son of God with Power, by the Resurrection from the Dead, Rom. 1.4.
And the end of his Mission into the World must needs be some Work answerable to the
Greatness of his Person, and the Wonderfulness of it: Certainly, that the Eternal
Son of God should take upon him our Flesh, Live, Die, and Rise again, and Ascend into
Heaven, could not choose but be for some notable end. A Wise Man never undertakes
[Page 24] any Great Action but for some Great End answerable to it: Much less certainly, would
the Great God, the Fountain of all Wisdom, undertake such a business as this, but
for an End suitable to it. Now the End of God's sending of Christ into the World, is declared, John 3.16. God so loved the World, that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth
in him should not perish, but have everlasting Life. But if there be no Resurrection, God shall be disappointed in this great End of the
Mission of his Son: For it is evident, that in this Life, little advantage is wrought
for the Disciples of Christ. They meet with Persecutions, Wants, Necessities, Barbarous Usage, Untimely Death
oftentimes, Vers. 19. If in this Life only we have hope, we are of all Men most miserable. And if no Resurrection, then they that are fallen asleep in Christ are perished, Vers. 18.
Therefore since the Salvation of Men, was the End of the Mission of Christ into the World; The End of the Almighty and Wise God, who hath Infinite Wisdom to
contrive Means to compass his own ends; Infinite Power to effect and bring them to
pass, and to remove all Obstacles that may hinder the effecting thereof: And since
it is plain, that the Salvation of the Servants of Christ, is not in this World, but must of necessity be in some future State after this Life:
And since neither the Light of Nature, nor the Light of Scripture, do shew us any
other way, to the attaining of that happy Condition after this Life, in that full
and compleat measure, but by the Resurrection: Therefore there is a necessity of
a Resurrection, that Man might not lose his Happiness, nor God the Glory of his Wisdom
and Power, in the Redemption of Man by his own Son.
The next Argument of the Necessity of our Resurrection from the Resurrection of Christ, stands in the Comparison of Christ and Adam together; and the Relation that each have to their Dependants. Adam stood as a Mediator of the First Covenant, for Himself and All his Seed: And hence it was, that by His Sin, death passed upon Him, and upon All his Posterity. This is the scope of the Apostle here, Vers. 22. and more fully and at large, Rom. 5.12. & sequentibus.
Now the Transition of Guilt and Death from Adam unto us, rested upon a double Union between him and us. 1. An Union by Natural Generation.
2. An Union by way of Representation. Both these were requisite to transferr the disadvantage
of his Sin upon us. For if the former had been wanting, it had been an unreasonable
thing that the stipulation of him to whom I had no Relation, upon whom I had no dependance,
to whom I gave no Commission, should inure to my disadvantage. If the second had been
wanting, it had not been agreeable to that Rule of Justice, that the Lord himself
was pleased to own, Ezek. 18. The Son shall not bear the Iniquity of the Father. And because the Justice of this may the fuller appear, and the difference between
the State of Adam, in relation to all his Posterity, and the State of a Father now in Relation to his
Children; We may consider these differences.
1. Adam was constituted in so perfect and free a condition, that he was most exquisitely
fitted to be the Mediator of a Covenant, between God and himself, and all his Posterity.
But our Parents are not constituted in such a condition, they want that [Page 26] Perfection of Knowledge, and Freedom of Will, as was in our First Parents. Since
the Fall, the Descendants from Adam are corrupted in their Wills, and in their Judgments; and so not fit to be Representatives
for the binding of their Posterity, as Adam was.
2. As Adam was a Representative for his Posterity for their Ill, in Case of Disobedience; so he was for their Good, in case of Obedience. A Stock of Blessedness Transmissible to his Posterity, was deposited freely, By
the Free Goodness of God, without any desert in Man, for the advantage of him and
all his Descendants: For it is most evident, that even in the State of Innocence,
the Law of Propagation of his kind, was given to Man as well as to the other Creatures,
Gen. 1.28. So that as his Posterity might have had disadvantage by his Fall, so they might have advantage, in case he continued in his Integrity, viz. the Transmission of that happy and perfect Condition that Adam had, subject nevertheless to a Personal Liberty, as Adam was. But it is not so now with us: Our Parents can Transmit to us their Posterity,
nothing but a State of Sin, and Defect, and Misery: So that as they are unfit to be
Mediators, or Representatives for us, in respect of their Defect; So it were unequal
they should be such, because they would be necessarily Mediators to our Disadvantage, not possibly to our Advantage.
3. Again, a Representative, or Mediator between God and Man, could not be without
the Institution and Acceptation of God; he having filled our First Parents with such
Ability and Equality, [Page 27] was pleased to accept him as a Stipulator for himself and his Descendants, and constitute
him such. But he hath not so appointed in other Descendants from him And herein we
may see the Justice and Goodness of God, who, though he be the Absolute, and Uncontrollable
Lord of all his Creatures, to whom he is not bound by any Rule of Justice; yet when
he was pleased to take Adam for a common Stipulator, for his Posterity as well as Himself, he fits him with most
Exquisite Purity, Wisdom, and Ability, such as could never be overmatched by his
Posterity, had he continued in Innocence; and puts into his hand a full Stock of
Blessedness for him and his Descendants, before he admits him to Stipulate for the
Good or Evil of his Posterity. But when that fails, as it doth with the Descendants
from Adam, his Rule of Justice is, The Son shall not bear the Iniquity of the Father.
Thus far we see the Union, between Adam and us, whereby, while he ate the Bitter Fruits, our Teeth are set on Edge; and yet
Almighty God most exactly just therein. Now our Lord Christ became a Second Adam, the Mediator of the Second Covenant: As in Adam all die, so in Christ shall all be made alive, Vers. 22. Now as God was pleased to put into the Hands of the First Adam, a Stock of Life, and Blessedness, under a Covenant for him and his Posterity, which
were included in him by the Law of Natural Generation; so he put into the Hands of
Christ, the Mediator of the Second Covenant, a Stock of Life and Blessedness for his Seed,
by Supernatural Regeneration, Vers. 47. As the First Adam was made a living Soul, so the Second was made a quickning Spirit, John 5.26. As the Father hath life in himself, so hath he given to the [Page 28] Son to have life in himself: a quickening Life, John 5.21. The Son quickeneth whom he will. Quickening not only to a Life of Grace here, but to a Life of Immortality and Glory
hereafter. John 6.54. Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life, and I will raise
him up at the last day, Vers. 57. As I live by the Father, so he that eateth me, shall live by me. A Life as in the Fountain habitually there, but actually exercising it self in the
Branches united to him, John 11.25. I am the Resurrection, and the Life, whosoever believeth in me, tho' he were dead
yet shall he live. And as the Life that is in the Root, is that which gives Life to the Branch, and
the means of deriving this Life is the Union between the Stock and the Branch, and
the Interception of this Life from the Branch, is the Disunion or Separation of
the Branch from the Root; so that Life of Grace in the Soul, and of Immortality in
the Resurrection, is by virtue of this Union with the Root Christ, John 15.5. I am the Vine, ye are the Branches. He that abideth in me, and I in him, the same
bringeth forth much fruit. And as the Life of the Branch is hid in the Root, so our Life is hid with God in
Christ, Coloss. 3.3. Now because Union is the means of our everlasting Life in Christ, as it was of Temporal and Everlasting Death in Adam; So we shall find between Christ and his Branches, a Parallel Union to that between Adam and his Posterity. 1. An Union, though not by way of Natural Generation, yet by way
of Supernatural Regeneration: As Adam had his Seed, so Christ hath his Seed, Isai. 53.10. He shall see his Seed. John 3.3. Except a Man be born again, he cannot see the Kingdom of God. Born of an Immortal Seed, 1 Pet. 1.23. Being born not of a Corruptible Seed, but [Page 29] of incorruptible, by the word of God, which liveth and abideth for ever. Formed into the Image of Christ the Immortal Son of God. Fed with an Immortal Food. John 6.51. I am the living bread which came down from Heaven: if any Man eat of this bread, he
shall live for ever. And this Immortality resteth upon this ground, John 6.56. He that eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, dwelleth in me, and I in him. That is, is united to me, as the Branch is to the Root: And that Life that is in
the Root is transmitted into the Branch: And it shall be as impossible for that
Branch to die, as long as it stands thus united, as it is impossible for the Root
to die.
But still this is a Spiritual Union, a Conjunction of the Soul and Spirit unto Christ. The Union between Adam and his Posterity, and between Christ and his Seed, agree in this, that they were both Unions unto them as to the Root:
And by virtue of that Union, there was a Transmission of their Conditions to those
that were thus united unto them. Death from Adam to his Seed; Life by Christ to his Seed. Yet the manner of that Union differs: That, a Birth of the Flesh; this,
a Birth of the Spirit. John 3.6. That which is born of the Flesh is Flesh, and that which is born of the Spirit is
Spirit. John 6.63. The words that I speak, they are Spirit, and they are Life. This therefore is that Posterity, as I may call them, of Christ Jesus, not born of the Flesh, but of the Spirit, viz. such as by his Grace sent into, and everlastingly abiding in their Souls, are wrought
to the Love of God by him, to the Obedience of his Will, to a Conformity to Christ the Image of the Invisible God, in all the Inclinations, Dispositions, and Habits
of their Souls: and so transplanted from that State of Rebellion [Page 30] and Disobedience unto God, into the Kingdom of God, and the voluntary subjection
unto his Will, in which they are preserved by the same abiding Spirit of Christ, that resides in them, and will go along with them through Death. And this Seed of
Life abiding in them, will at last quicken the Body, and raise it up unto Eternal
Life, in a perpetual Conjunction with the Soul, as it did quicken the Body of Christ, and resumed it into an inseparable blessed Union with his Soul unto all Eternity.
And as thus the Union between Christ and a Believer, by Supernatural Regeneration, stands parallel to that between Adam and his Posterity, by Natural Generation; So there is also an Union of Representation
between Christ and those that believe on him: differing in this; That whereas Adam represented his Posterity without any actual choice of theirs, but only as they were
virtually included in him; But in this Representative, Christ Jesus, First, There is a voluntary Susception of his: He freely undertakes the business of this
Great Covenant between God and Man: Receives all Good for them from him: Receives
and undertakes to bear all their Evil for them. And thus he loved us first; and we
chose not him, but he chose us. But, Secondly, Being drawn unto him by the Power of God: For none comes unto him except the Father draw him, John 6.44. then we run after him. And his People become willing in the day of his Power, Psal. 110. and then as he chooseth us for his Redeemed, so we chose him for our Mediator:
Venture our loss and gain upon his Negotiation with the Father for us: venture our
Souls upon his Fidelity and Interest in the Father: If we perish we perish: If [Page 31] we live we live. Swear dependance upon; submission unto him; Obedience to his Command; Faith in his Promises. And thus he becomes our Mediator,
our Representative with God, by our own choice; though that choice of ours be not
wrought by our own strength. And so there is wrought this Civil Union between Christ and the Believer, by the Mutual Stipulation of either: Christ undertaking to be his Peace-maker, and he undertaking to cast himself upon him for
Life and for Salvation.
Now to inforce the Necessity of the Resurrection upon this consideration, Verse 28.
As in Adam all die: so in Christ shall all be made alive. Thus he was the figure of him that was to come. Rom. 5.14. The Argument stands thus: God was pleased to give unto the First Adam, a Stock of Immortality and Blessedness transmissible from him to his Posterity:
under a Covenant, that if he stood in his Integrity, that this Blessedness should
be transmitted to his Posterity: If he broke the Covenant, then, instead of Blessedness
and Immortality, both he and his Posterity should lose that Blessedness and Life,
and become subject to Temporal and Eternal Death and Misery. Christ, the Second Adam, made a new Covenant with God for his Seed, for a Restitution of Life and Blessedness
unto them: And here is the difference which is to our advantage: the Life and Blessedness
was not restored in this Life, but in a Life that should succeed after this. The
Covenant between God and our First Parents was more Literal, and the Fruit of it, a Life here without Misery, and a Translation into Glory: The
Covenant in Christ more Spiritual, and the Fruit of it, a Life here, in the Love of God, and a Resurrection after Death
unto Glory. [Page 32] And the Resurrection of our Saviour was a Pledge of our Resurrection: He became the first-fruits of them that slept: And also a cause of our Resurrection. We are risen together with him, by virtue of
our Union unto him, as of the Members unto the Head: His Resurrection is ours, by
virtue of our Union unto him, by way of Participation, and shall be the cause of our
Resurrection in a Personal Fruition. It is not consistent with the Perfection of
the Workings of God, that our Head should live in Glory and Incorruption, and yet
his Members be cloathed with Rottenness and Corruption. Therefore as Christ our Head,
in whom our Life is hid, hath Conquered Death by his Resurrection; so in due time
shall we that are his Members. Yet 1 Cor. 15.23. Every Man in his own order: Christ the first-fruits; and afterwards they that are
Christ's at his coming.
The next Argument of the Apostles, though secretly intimated, is from the Justice of God, who is Holy in all his Ways, and Righteous in all his Works. Verse 30, 31,
32, 33, 34. If after the manner of Men, I have fought with Beasts at Ephesus, what advantageth
it me if the dead rise not? Let us eat and drink, for to morrow we shall die. As if he should thus say; The Doctrine of Christ is a Doctrine full of Purity, Holiness and Justice: such a Doctrine as even the Heathens
themselves cannot choose but admire: And as far out-goes the exactest Morals of the
severest Philosophers, as theirs exceeds Barbarism and Licentiousness. Yet the Disciples
and Professors of Christ have this Legacy given by their Master, Blessedness hereafter, but Persecution in
this Life, John 16.33. In the World ye shall have Tribulation. Luke 9.23. Whosoever will be my Disciple, [Page 33] must take up his Cross, and die daily, and follow me, 2 Tim. 3.12. All that will live Godly in Christ Jesus must suffer persecution. And I have found my Saviour's words true, Vers. 31. I die daily. And certainly, if I should measure the excellency of the Doctrine, by the success
that the Professors thereof have in this life, I should prefer the Position of the
Epicure, Let us eat and drink, for to morrow we shall die. Take the advantage of the Pleasure, and Contentment that this World affords, while
we have opportunity of life: and look upon Death as everlasting dissolution, without
expectation of a future account. But if I should say thus, I should plainly evidence
that I have not the Knowledge of God, v. 34. He is a pure God, and delights in what is like himself. Certainly he would
never suffer the True Professors and Practisers of Purity, Justice, and Holiness,
to lie under the worst of Miseries in this Life, unless he had reserved unto them
a State of Blessedness after this Life: Shall not the Judge of all the World do right? And this was that great Conclusion which Solomon, the wisest of Men made, upon an exact observation of the var [...]ety of the Dispensations of Providence in this Life: Sente [...]ce not speedily executed against an evil work, Eccles. 8.11. Just Men to whom it hapneth according to the work of the wicked: and wicked Men to
whom it hapneth according to the work of the Righteous, Eccles. 8.14. The place of Judgment, that wickedness was there; and the place of Righteousness,
that Iniquity was there, Eccles. 3.16. The tears of the Oppressed, that they had no Comforter, and on the side of the Oppressors
there was Power, Eccles. 4.1. One Event to the Righteous and to the Wicked, Eccles. 9.2. So that no Man knoweth either Love or Hatred, by all that is before him, Eccles. 9.1.
Upon this consideration of the most exact and unmixed Purity and Justice of God, and
yet upon variety of the course of Providence in this Life, seeming, as it were, to
thwart, and break the Rule of that Justice; he frames his Conclusion in the latter
end of his Survey, Eccles. 12.13. Let us hear the Conclusion of the whole matter, Fear God and keep his Commandments,
for this is the whole duty of Man. For God shall bring every work into Judgment, with
every secret thing, whether it be good, or whether it be evil.
The Apostles next Argument, is at once an Argument to prove the Resurrection, and
an Answer to the Objection of a Naturalist, Vers. 35. Some will say, How are the Dead raised, and with what Bodies shall they come? This Objection runs thus; The Rules and Experience of Natural Observations, tell
us, That from a Total Privation, there is no regress to the first Subsistence: How
therefore shall the Dead arise? If the Soul assume another Body, it is no Resurrection:
and to assume the same is absurd and impossible. Do we not see the Bodies of Men
mangled into Pieces, and some of them become Meat to Fowls, others to Beasts, others
to Fish, and mixed with their Substance? And those again, it may be, become the Food
of other Men, turned into their own Blood and Spirits, and it may be, become the Particles
of another Generation. And those Bodies that have the most solemn Interment, do
resolve into their First Elements; and those very Particles of this Resolution, by
a Thousand Mutations, become parts of other mixt Bodies, and, it may be at last, Ingredients
of the Constitution of other Men. A small Contemplation can follow the Dust of the
Great Alexander, [Page 35] to some inconsiderable and low Employment? How then shall the Dead be raised, and
with what Bodies shall they arise? If the Soul shall resume its own Body, it may fall
so, that it cannot be done without injury to another Body, that claims the same Privilege
of a Resurrection.
This is that which made the Athenians the Seat of the greatest Philosophers of Greece, and the chifest Academy of the World, to Mock, when they heard of the Resurrection; And this is that Objection
which the Apostle here Answers: And because the Objection is made by Persons that
subscribe not to the Authority of Scriptures, nor to the Truth of the Gospel, he useth
another kind of Medium to evince the possibility and truth of the Resurrection, than what he before had
used: And Answers an Objection framed upon Sense and Natural Reason, by Instances and Inferences drawn from the same Principles: By which he discovers
these Two things.
1. That Death, though it be a Total Privation, doth not exclude the possibility of
a Resurrection: which Answers the first part of the Question, How shall the Dead be raised?
2. That though it be true, the Form of the Body be changed, and resolved into Corruption;
yet the Body that shall be raised shall not be subject thereunto: which Answers the
Question, With what Bodies shall they arise?
Now touching the First; That notwithstanding a Body is deprived of that Form which it hath, and die; yet
it is not impossible there should be a Resurrection thereof.
First, It is plain, that though there might be an impossibility thereof, on the part of
the Subject, yet there is no impossibility thereof in regard of the Supreme Efficient:
He that made all things of nothing, can much more of something make the same that
it was. It is easily demonstrable, that all things were at first Created by the Supreme
Efficient: and that there was a First Man, that had his beginning in time. The Scripture shews us, how he made him of the Dust of the ground: And Natural Reason, though it cannot without Revelation shew us the manner How, yet it must most evidently
conclude, that he was made either of nothing, or of such a substance that had in
it self no disposition nor power to form it self into that subsistence which it after
had. But the Supreme Omnipotent cause of all things formed him by his Power and Wisdom,
either out of nothing, or out of such a something, as required Omnipotence it self
to make it what it after was.
But Secondly, To return to the Apostle's Argument, evidencing the Power of God extending to the
Resurrection of Man, in the ordinary and most obvious course of his Providence: which,
though it be Ordinary, yet it is such as without the Original Omnipotent Power of
God, could never come to pass, Verse. 36. Thou Fool, that which thou sowest is not quickened except it die. We converse every day with Wonders and Miracles no less admirable; if rightly consider'd,
than many of those Points of Faith which a Naturalist will not believe. For the Footsteps
of the Omnipotence and Wisdom of God, are in every thing we see and hear: Only [Page 37] here is the blindness of Mankind that he looks not diligently into things of ordinary
concurrence, but passeth them over of course. If the Sun should stand still but one
hour, it were a thing that all the World would observe, and be astonished at; yet
the continual motion of the same is a greater Miracle, if rightly consider'd, than
that. And if we give our selves to the observations of things of Nature, as we call
them; the ordinary sort of Men rest barely in Sense and experience. The Farmer casts
his Corn in the Ground, because he finds by experience it produceth a Crop the next
Summer. And that more observant rank of Men, the Natural Philosophers Observations are indeed more curious: but when all is don [...] by them, it is but a more vigilant employment of their Senses: And so far as their
Sense can carry them, so far they are able to give a better account of the Reason
of things, than others that are less observant. But where once that fails, the Reasons
of things which they assay to give, are such insipid, uncertain conjectures, that
nothing of Truth can be built upon them. The very Inquiries that might be made upon
a Fly, or a Grain of Corn (the instance of the Text) i [...] able to gravel and confound the greatest Master of reason that ever was: And he
must, if he will be but Ingenuous, and not go about to please himself, or delude
others by ungrounded fancies, acknowledge that in these small ordinary, trivial dispositions
of Natural Effects, there is the Finger and Word of Omnipotence it self And hence
it is that Almighty God, when he would convince Job of the Narrowness of his Understand, Reads him a Lecture upon those Creatures and
Things which were of ordinary occurrence, and, from them demonstrates the Infinite
[Page 38] Power, Majesty, and Wisdom of God. Job had often heard the Wind, seen the Rain, felt his Clothes warm seen the Lightning,
heard the Thunder, Discoursed with Men of Reason; and yet because they were things
of daily Conversation, he passed them over, and did not consider them: He took them
in the Lump, and in the Ear, but never sifted out the Corn till God mentions them
dist [...]nctly to him, and doubtless with it did infuse into his Soul, a deliberate, clear▪
distinct observation of the things that were mentioned: And then he could Read another
Lesson of the Wisdom and Omnipotence of God in those Creatures and things which were
of ordinary Occurrence. And upon the same account it is, that when God was pleased
to set forth the Excellence of his Power, in putting Understanding into the heart
of Man; he sends us not to consider of the Wisdom of the great Statesman, or the Learning
of the Profound Scholar: But sends us to that Simple Discretion, that with [...]ut any Improvements or Arts, or Learning, appears in the Plowman in Threshing of
his Corn, Isai. 23.29. This also cometh forth from the Lord of Hosts, who is wonderful in Counsel, and excellent
in Working. And accordingly here the Apostle chides the Inadvertence and Inconsiderateness of
the Naturalist, who hath every day an Experiment before him▪ but little behind the Strangeness and
Wonder of the Resurrection; and yet takes no notice of it to allay his Infidelity:
Thou Fool, that which thou sowest is not quickned except it die. As if he should say, Thou that makest this objection dost not consider what thou
sayest. Thou hast every day in thy view the Corn that thou sowest: and the Bread thou
eatest, carries in it a wonder, [Page 39] not much inferior to this whereof we treat. Yet because this is common, thou art
blind, and dost not observe it: Thy Corn dies before it lives. And now suppose thou
hadst never seen nor heard of any such thing, as that Corn, or any other Seed cast
into the Ground in October, should in August following live again, with an increase of 100 Fold; and this were now told thee.
Would not thy narrow Reason frame the same Objection, How shall it arise, and with what Body? And wouldst thou not count the Plowman Mad that buries his Corn, in expectation of
a Resurrection of it the next year? But now common Observation and Experience hath
made that credible and evident unto thee, And canst thou not, out of that experience,
find an Argument to check thy own Infidelity in the point in hand? What Reason canst
thou assign, that this Grain of Corn should have such a Seed of life in it, that though
the Body, the Grain in which it is inclosed, dissolve; yet the Energy of that Vegetative
Principle, can cause a new Stalk, and attract a nourishment sutable unto it? Or what
is that Seed of Life that is in it, whence comes it? Tell me if thou canst resolve
it into any thing but the Mighty Power and Word of the Omnipotent God: And cannot
the same Omnipotent reconcile Life unto thy corrupted Body?
But to come to the instance it self, and to follow it: These things are asserted,
and most exactly true in Nature, concerning this grain of Corn.
First, That the grain of Corn dies: It is not quickned except it die. That is, the matter of it is corrupted and there is a Separation between that Matter
[Page 40] of the Grain, and that Seed of Life, or Vegetative Principle that is in it.
Secondly, That it is quickened; viz. The same thing that dies is again quickned. The Principle of Life that lay as it
were asleep in it, Revives, Resumes, and Attracts so much of the Body of that Grain
as is serviceable for it, to serve this Principle of Life in its Acts of Life and
Growth. For it is most evident, in ordinary experience, that Vegetable Principle
by the help of Moisture, will draw out the Substance of the Grain, though it be not
cast into the Earth: So that the very Life of the Seed borrows as much of the Grain
of Corn to secure its New Life, as is fit and useful for it.
Thirdly, That that Quickning cannot be, unless the Grain dies, viz. So much as is taken in unto the New Growth, ceaseth to be a Grain of Corn, or indeed
parcel of a Grain of Corn, but assumes a New Shape: and yet still it is the same Grain
of Corn that died, and is now quickned: The same Vegetative Principle that lay lurking
and secret in the Grain of Corn before it grows, and puts it self forth in Act, and
the same substance that was before a Grain of Corn it attracted and fashioned into
the Stalk and Ear, though it received an Accession of Increase, the Vegetative Principle
that was in the Grain of Corn, cannot put forth it self into Act, except there come
something that must bring a deg [...]ee of Corruption of the Grain from what it was, and fit it to be serviceable unto,
and attend the motion of this Vegetative Principle, viz. Moisture which corrupts the Body of the Grain.
Fourthly, That yet though this New Production be the same Vegetative Principle, that lay unactive
in the Grain of Corn, and the same Matter that was in the Grain of Corn, attracted
unto, and accompanying this Vegetative Principle, yet it is not the same that it was:
not the same in External form and appearance; it is one single Grain when it is Sown,
and after it is Sown, the Husk which served to inclose, and defend the Vegetable Matter,
and Vegetative Form, rots, when it becomes useless, but it riseth in Beauty; First
a Stalk, then the Ear, then Flower: So, though it be the same Individual Matter, the
same Individual Vegetative Principle that it was before, yet it is altered in the
Appearance, in the Beauty, in the Advantage of Increase: Before it was a Grain, now
it is a Herb, including many Grains.
Fifthly, Though it thus be alter'd from what it was, it is not alter'd specifically, but every
Seed hath its own Body: the Grain of Barley bears a Body of Barley, and the Grain
of Wheat a Body of Wheat. Thus the Matter is the same, the Spirit or Individual Form
is the same, the Species or Kind is the same, though the External Appearance or fashion
of it differs from what it was.
Sixthly, And all this by the Finger and power of God: God hath given it a Body as it hath
pleased him though, as we before observed, the progress of the Generation of Vegetables
is for the most part regular and uniform: and the same being ordinary, and found
by experience to be so, it is made a matter of no wonder. The Country-Man[Page 42] knows, that if his Corn be cast into the Ground, and there be seasonable Moisture,
it will the next Summer become a Crop, and so it is past over as a matter of no Marvel:
We see it so every ear: Yet if we should examine how or by what means there comes
such a Vegetable Principle in a small inconsiderable Grain of Corn, that all the
Men in the World cannot tell what it is, much less frame the like by all their power
and skill: How it comes to pass that the same will lie unactive, and unmoving a year
or two, or more, in that little Body, and yet when it hath the opportunity of Moisture,
thrust out it self: How it attracts and draws the substance of the Grain it self
after it, to feed and serve it: And when it hath assimilated the whole to what it
is, it attracts from the Earth supplies convenient for it, and assimilates these supplies
to it self and its own nature, and carries them along to that action to which it is
design'd. And how it comes to pass, that in all this, it moves uniformly unto one
end. First produceth the Blade, then the Stalk, and when that hath strength enough
to bear, and heighth enough to defend, it sends forth the Ear; and till that Ear is
proof against the Cold, closes it with a Husk: And in that Ear the Corn specifical,
according to its Nature, the Grain of Wheat brings Wheat, and the Grain of Barley
brings out Barley, and their kinds are not confounded. And as the Grain is sutable
in kind to the seed, so in the manner of its placing upon the Stalk, and that in that
excellent order, both for its own conservation and use, that any alteration thereof
would be to the disadvantage of it, and the User. And all this so certainly, constantly,
and universally (without [Page 43] some accidental impediment) and that without any choice or understanding of its
own to dispose it to what it is. Certainly, this most ordinary Creature, which we
Converse with every day, must needs drive us to acknowledge the Almighty Wisdom and
Power of God, to which alone, and to nothing else, we can resolve this ordinary, but
wonderful production: And to the virtue of that Powerful Word and Commission of his,
which hath continued in its strength, without any intermission, for above Five thousand
years, Gen. 1.12. Let the Earth bring forth Grass, and every Herb yielding Seed after his kind.
Now, from this Instance, and Resemblance, the Apostle Answers that Curious Inquisition,
How shall the Dead be raised, and with what Bodies shall they arise? For if it be well consider'd, the great work of the Resurrection hath many things
in it very sutable and parallel to this Resemblance of this Grain of Corn.
First, As the very same Spirit of Life, as I may call it which was in the Grain of Corn
before it was sown, is that which animates and actuates the Herb that springs out
of it, and by it: So it is the very same Individual Soul that shall animate, and actuate
the Body in the Resurrection. Here indeed is the odds, the Life or Soul, as I may
call it, of the Seed, is thrown with it into the Ground, and is never separated from
it till it draw it with it: But the Soul of Man is separated from the Body; the Body
sown in the Earth, the Soul reserved in a place of Bliss or Misery, according to its
condition, till Rejoyned unto the Body.
Secondly, As when the Seed is cast into the ground and dies the Vital Flower in the Seed attracts
the very same substance of the Grain, and carries it along with it into the Stalk
and the E [...]r: So the Soul of Man shall again assume the very same Body, and be united unto it
in the Resurrection. It is that very Body that is sown in Corruption, which shall
rise in Incorruption, Job 19.26. Though after my skin, Worms destroy this Body, yet in my flesh I shall see God. The Body destroyed, yet the same Flesh shall see God: My Body destroyed, yet my Flesh
shall see. For as the same Persons that shall be living at the Second Coming of Christ, shall not die, but be changed, 1 Cor. 15.17. That is, though there be an alteration of the Qualities and Condition of the
Body, yet the Substance shall remain; So in the Resurrection, the Bodies of them that
sleep shall be the same, though Cloathed with Glory and Incorruption. The Resurrection
of Lazarus, of the Saints at Christ's Resurrection of our Saviour; as they were Pledges; so they are in this respect,
Patterns of our Resurrection: they were the same Bodies reanimated with the same
Souls. It is true, the manner of this strange Reduction of a dissolved Creatu [...]e, unto it self again, is too difficult for us to apprehend; and 'tis no wonder it
should be so: For we see the Transmutation of the Silkworm, and Creatures of the
like nature: That there are such changes of them it is plain; yet the reason or cause
of it, the poor Worm understands not; Nay, nor Man, that is a Superior Creature, endued
with Understanding. Ordinarily, things that are without us, are more obvious to our
observation, or disquisition, than we our selves are to [Page 45] our own observation: And yet even in these Translations of Vegetables, and of the
lowest degree of Sensible Creatures, we must acknowledge the hand and power of God,
and that is the last Resolution of our best Observation.
But when we come to our selves, there our Discoveries are more imperfect, because
the Observation is more difficult. All the Knowledge we have of our own Original,
is but by Tradition from those that knew us Born; and by Observation that other Men
have the like Original of their Being. But take a Child from his Infancy, and let
him receive an Education estranged from this Tradition, he will not be able barely,
from the strength of Reason, to know that his Original was by the ordinary course
of Generation. Again, when our Experience and Information tells us, that we came into
the World by the course of Natural Generation; yet we are not able to shape unto our
selves a reason, why, or how, a Humane Creature is so produced, but must sit down with Solomon the Wisest of Men, and conclude, That we know not the way of the Spirit, nor how the Bones do grow in the Womb of her
that is with Child, Eccles. 2.5. And therefore those that have been over-bold in scarching into that
Wonder of the Generation of Animals, tell us, It is not this, nor it is not that;
but what it is they cannot determine: Or if they do, yet their Determinations are
such, as convince not of the Truth of what they say. Their History, or Narrative thereof,
can go no farther than their bare sense leads them; and where that fails, either they
are silent, or guided by meer imagination. And certainly, if there be so much difficulty,
and indeed impossibility, to discover the true cause, or manner [Page 46] of the first Origination of a Man, of a Worm, of a Straw; wherein we have the help
of our Senses; Observations of our own; and Traditions of others: How then shall
we expect to shape unto our selves, a Conception of the manner of the Resurrection,
a New Birth of the Body to what it was before? And hence, Luke 20.36. They are called Children of the Resurrection. Therefore I shall not perplex my self with Inquiring, How the pieces of the Body,
distracted into several places that have undergone Millions of Transmutations, shall
be brought together without violation of those substances to whom they have been
united: Or whether by some secret Power of Providence, those parts of Humane Flesh
shall not be subject to a Transmutation, or Transition into another Substance: Or
how that Separation shall be wrought: Or what parts of the Body shall be the Substance
of the Body in the Resurrection▪ These are matters that are unnecessary, and should
be left to the Almighty Power of God. We know not the things obvious to our Sense,
much less these matters that are reserved in the Cabinet of the Councel of the Almighty,
who knows all the Works that he has made; and the least dust is not estranged from
his distinct knowledge. Only thus much we may and must conclude with Job, as before, Though after my Skin, Worms destroy this Body, yet in my Flesh I shall see God.
Thirdly, To follow the Comparison; It is not quickned except it die. And here [...]n the Comparison falls short. For though those that die shall be quickned, yet some
shall be quickned that have not died. We shall not all die, but we shall all be [Page 47] changed, Vers. 51. We which are alive, and remain at the coming of our Lord, shall not prevent them that
Sleep, 1 Thess. 4.15, 17. At that same instant wherein the Trumpet shall Sound, The Dead shall hear the Voice of God, and be raised, and the Living shall be changed.
Fourthly, That as in the growth of the Grain, though the Substance remain, yet the Form or
Shape is changed: So in the Resurrection, That which was Sown a Corruptible Body, shall be Raised in Incorruption: Sown in
Dishonour, Raised in Glory: Sown in Weakness, Raised in Power: Sown a Natural Body,
Raised a Spiritual Body, Vers. 41, 42, 43. And therefore there are these several qualities of the Body in
the Resurrection.
- First, Incorruption.
- Secondly, Glory, or Splendor.
- Thirdly, Strength.
- Fourthly, Spirituality.
First, For Incorruption; It is true, by the Ordinary Course of Nature, Whatsoever is subject to Generation,
is subject to Corruption. But yet it is in the Power of God that gave it Being, to
Preserve and Uphold that Being unto Everlasting.
Thus are the Angels Incorruptible, not simply and absolutely of their own Nature;
but the Will of God preserves that Being in their Original Constitution. [Page 48] The Heavens and Earth have a certain but long continued duration; but still it is
by the Word, the Power of God. 2 Pet. 3.7. Thus the Bodies of our First Parents in Innocence, were uncapable of Corruption,
not in their own Nature, or by the Innate Qualities of their Bodies, but by a Continued
Act of Divine Power and Providence, supplying the Defects and Decays of Nature, and
Correcting the Opposites to its Consistence. And as it is the same Power that preserves
the Times of Particular Men to an Ordinary Measure of Age, viz. 60 or 80 years; so it was that which did preserve the Bodies of the Antients before
the Flood, unto Ten times that Age. As their Breath was given unto them, so it was
preserved in them, and is called from them, by the same Infinite Power of God. Psal.
104.29. Thou takest away their Breath, they die and return to their dust. And as the Providence and continual Influence of the Divine Will and power, is that
which maketh the Soul Immortal; so the same Influence shall in, and after the Resurrection,
preserve the Body and Soul in a Perpetual and Incorruptible Union and Condition. And
this Condition of the Resurrection is common both to the Good and Bad: The Bodies
of the Wicked are indued with Incorruptibility, that they may be Subjects capable
of an Everlasting Wrath. Their worm never dies, nor the fire never goes out, Mark 9.44. The Beast and the False Prophet shall be tormented Day and Night for ever and ever, Revel. 20.10. And on the other side, the Elect of God shall be indued with Immortal
and Incorruptible Bodies, that they may be fit Subjects of an everlasting and Incorruptible
Blessedness: They shall reign for ever and [Page 49] ever, Revel. 22.5. So shall we be ever with the Lord, 1 Thess. 4.17. As the Inheritance is an Incorruptible Inheritance, that fadeth not away, 1 Pet. 1.4. So the Inheritors thereof are Incorruptible Inheritors, born of an Incorruptible Seed, 1 Pet. 1.23. Plants fixed in an Uncorruptible Root, Christ Jesus, John 15.6. And because that Root liveth, we shall live also, John 14.19. And hence it is, that this Body which is, and shall be the Tabernacle
or House of the Soul, is called a Building of God, a House not made with hands, but eternal in the Heavens: wherein Mortality shall be swallowed up of Life, 2 Cor. 5.1.4. And indeed it is not consistent with Perfect Blessedness, to have the Subject
thereof capable of Corruption. The fear and expectation of a Second Dissolution, would
mingle Unhappiness and Sorrow with the most Absolute Enjoyment of the Highest Felicity,
and abate it.
The Second Quality of the Body in the Resurrection, is Glory and Beauty. It is sown in dishonour, it is raised in Glory. And this is a privil [...]ge that belongs only to the Members of Christ Jesus, who shall change our vile Body, that it may be fashioned like unto his
own Glorious Body, according to the working whereby he is able to subdue all things
unto himself, Philip. 3.21. Thus as that Conversation of Moses, with the eminent Manifestation of God's Presence in the Mount, did Imprint a Splendor
and Glory upon the Face of Moses, so that the Israelites were not able to behold him, Exod. 34 29. So we, by virtue of our Union with Christ our Glorious Head, and by the Intuition of his Glory, shall be changed into the same Image, from Glory to Glory, 2 Cor. 3.18. And what Daniel speaking of the Resurrection, saith, [Page 50] shall be true, even in the very Bodies of the Saints. Dan. 12.3. They that be wise shall shine as the Firmament, and they that turn many to Righteousness,
as the Stars for ever and ever. And certainly we have good ground to think, that the Bodies of the Saints in the
Resurrection shall bear some resemblance to the Tranfigured Body of our Saviour, Matth. 17.2. Whose Face shone as the Sun, and his Rayment white as the Light. That as our Redeemer's Body shines as the Sun in his Brightness, so the Bodies of
his Saints shall shine as the Stars, though one Star exceed another in Glory. And
from hence is likewise insinuated, that though every Body shall have an Aspect of
Glory upon it, yet according to the different degrees of Grace in the Soul, shall
be different degrees of Glory in the Body, for one Star exceedeth another in Glory:
Yet such shall be the Beauty of all, that in the least Star there shall be a fullness
of Glory: So that one Star shall not envy, but rejoyce in anothers Glory. And here
will be the Gloriousest Sight in the World, to see our Lord Jesus Christ come in the Clouds in his own Glorified Body, which shall out-shine the Sun in its
highest Lustre, accompanied with all the Angels of Heaven, in their highest dress
of Glory and Splendor, to attend their Lord in the greatest business that ever was,
or shall be; the Judgment of the whole World. Men and Angels to see and hear, that
Great, Powerful, and Solemn Summons of all Men that ever were, to their Final Judgment
by the Trumpet, and Voice of an Arch-Angel. To see the Graves opening, and yielding
up their Dead: and those poor despised Saints of Christ, those hidden ones, that the World, when they were upon Earth, knew not; or, if they
knew them, knew [Page 51] them with Scorns, Derision and Persecution: To see these arise in Glory and Splendor,
as bright as the Light, or as the Angels, at the Resurrection of our Lord, with as
much Beauty, Grace, and Glory, as the Omnipotence, and Boundless Love of Christ can put upon Humane Creatures, whom he intends to make the Beholders of his own Glory
to all Eternity. Those, thus Arrayed, and Conducted by the Guidance of Angels, into
the Presence of that Christ that died for them, and now Reigneth and Judgeth for them, brought unto those Mansions,
which now, above 1600 Years since, he went to Heaven to provide for them. Certainly
this Appearance will be a most Glorious and Blessed Appearance.
But on the other side, though the Resurrection is common both to the Good and Bad,
yet the manner is different: For as Shame and Confusion shall be the Portion of the
Wicked, from the time of the Judgment, so shall it be from the time of the Resurrection.
The same Distemper, and Shame, and Astonishment that shall fall upon the Wicked that
shall be living on the Earth; who shall beg the Rocks and Mountains to cover them
from the Face of their Judge, shall also attend those that shall rise to the Judgment
of Condemnation. Guilt and Shame, and Astonishment and Fear, and a Preapprehension
of their imminent Judgment, a secret strugling against that Power that shall draw
them before their Judge, all which cannot choose but work an Impression of Horror
and Shame upon their very outward appearance. In sum, such shall be the condition
of the Wicked in their Resurrection, as becomes the Face of a Malefactor drawn before
his Judge, as of a Traitor drawn before his [Page 52] Prince Armed with Power and Vengeance. And on the other side, such as shall be the
Glory and External Splendor of the Elect in that day, as becomes the Inheritors of
a Kingdom, an Eternal Kingdom, going to their Installation. And as our Saviour was
here in this World, in a very low and despised Condition, and that Condition, for
the most part, befalling his Members in this World: So then at that day he shall be
cloathed with all the Glory and Majesty that can be communicated to the view of Men
and Angels: And those despised ones, that here were conformed to their Head, in Sufferings
and Shame, shall then be cloathed with as much Lustre and Glory as can be laid on
a Humane Nature thus advanced in Perfection: When our Lord shall come to be glorified in his Saints, and to be admired in all them
that believe, 2 Thess. 1.10. That very impression of Glory which this Great King shall lay upon
his Saints and Followers, shall be such, as becomes the Members of such a Head; the
Attendants, nay Friends, of such a Prince; the Spouse of such a Husband.
Thirdly, The next quality of the Body in the Resurrection, is Strength. It is Sown in Weakness, it is raised in Power: Not only by, but in Power.
The Power of our Saviour's Resurrection shall communicate a like Power to the Bodies
of his Saints, that they shall break the Bonds of the Grave, and of Death it self,
stronger than the Grave. And though the weight of the whole Earth could be laid upon
it, yet it should make his way to meet his Saviour in the Clouds. This Strength shall
be common to the Wicked and the Just, viz. To break the Chains of Death: though these enter through [Page 53] those Chains into a Second Death, more hideous than the former: But there is another
Power that shall accompany the Bodies of the Just in the Resurrection, viz. Agility, Activity, such as shall be admirably fitted to the Loco-motive Faculty
of the Soul. The Body shall not be a Clog, an Impediment, or Burthen to the Soul, but exactly fitted to all its Motions. But this will appear more evidently in the
next quality.
Fourthly, Spiritually. It is sown a Natural Body, it is raised a Spiritual Body. Not a Spirit, but a Spiritual
Body, a Body Spiritualized, or a Body stripped of those Infirmities that now do attend
our Constitution, and are inconsistent with the Blessed and Glorious Condition which
we expect in that other Life. And this Spirituality of the Body imports.
1. A Rarity of the Body: The Body now is gross, which is an Impediment to the Speedy
Transition, or Motion thereof from place to place: But in the Resurrection, the Body,
though it continue a Body, yet it shall be endued with Rarity and Tenuity, whereby
it shall not be impeded in its Motion, either by it self, or by the Medium. And to this tends the Expression of the Apostle, 1 Thess. 4.17. We shall be caught up together with them in the Clouds, to meet the Lord in the Air: A Motion hardly consistent with a Body so gross as ours now is.
2. There shall be no necessity of supply, or support of our Nature, with Meat, Drink,
Sleep: But we shall be upheld in perfect Subsistence, by [Page 54] the Power of God, without any of these Supplies That of Revelat. 7.16. is true, as well Literally as Mystically, They shall hunger no more, neither shall there be any more thirst.
3. There shall be no Sickness, or Pain; for these were the Fruits of Sin. And as Sin
shall be no more, So there shall be no more Curse, Revelat. 22.3.
4. As they shall be delivered from those Conditions now incident to Humane Nature,
for the support of it self in Individuo, and in Specie, so they shall be void of those Inclinations of the Sensual Appetite, that move towards
these Supplies of Humane Nature And upon this Account our Saviour washes off that
great Objection that the Sadduces thought they had made against the Resurrection, Luke 20.35. They Marry not, nor are given in Marriage, neither can they die any more, for they
are equal unto the Angels, and are the Children of God, being the Children of the
Resurrection. Eating and Drinking, and Sleep, are the ordinary support of our Natures here, while
we are in our Journey: and Marrying and Giving in Marriage are Ordinances appointed
by God for the Propagation and Preservation of the Kind: and accordingly our Natures
here are indued with Natural Inclinations towards these: But in our Country, all
these wi [...]l be at an end, because their Use ceaseth. And upon the same account also, these Civil
Dependencies that are in this Life for the Maintenance of Humane Society, will also
cease and be laid aside: there will be no Superiority, or Inferiority, or Subordination
among the Saints in Heaven: But [Page 55] they shall be all Subjects unto one King, the Great King of Heaven and Earth.
5. They shall be delivered at least from the actual use or exercise of all those Affections
or Passions that import any defect or Absence of a perfect Felicity. There shall be
no Hope; for Hope shall be swallowed up in Enjoyment: No Fear; for their Felicity
is bottomed upon the unchangeable Decree of Almighty God. No Sorrow; for all Tears
shall be wiped away. No Anger; for there shall not, cannot be any occasion thereof.
And indeed all the Affections of the Soul shall be as it were turned into Love and
Joy: for there shall not be any object for any of the rest of the Affections. But
these shall never fail, because their object shall ever continue: a continual sight
of the Perfection, Glory, Goodness, Excellence, and Love of God, drawing out our Love;
and continual Enjoyment of the Presence, Goodness, and Favour of God, filling us
with Joy.
Whiles we live in our Houses of Clay, the very Temper and Disposition of our Blood
and Constitution, create in us a Disposition to certain Passions, various, according
to the variety of our Natural Constitutions; Melancholy, to Sadness; Sanguin, to
Levity and Mirth; Flegm, to Sluggishness; Choler, to Anger. And these again, according
as they are mixed, produce several middle, or compounded Passions, which are not so
much the Affections of the Mind, as Affections of the Body Affecting the Mind. And
hence it is, that without any Excitation from an External Object, the very Constitution
of the Body carries it self and the Mind into these Passions and Distempers. But [Page 56] in that day all those shall be cured. These Complexions of the Body are incident
to our Earthly Tabernacles, but not to that Body wherewith we shall be cloathed in
that day: which shall be a Body not Injurious to the Mind, but exactly and admirably
serviceable to it, in the highest Perfection that it is capable of.
And thus we have consider'd the Apostle's Answer to the Question De Modo, as it refers to the thing it self. But there is yet somewhat farther in the Question,
How shall it arise? How, or by what means shall it arise, or thus arise? That a poor rotten Carcass,
pulled down into the Grave by a Thousand Distempers, and there covered with Earth,
to hide its Deformity, Corruption and Filthiness: How shall such a Body, that at
the best is but a Corruptible thing, and in Death Corrupted, arise with so much Perfection,
Beauty, Excellence? To this the Apostle gives his Answer, by that which is still
obvious to the view of a Natural Man. And wherein he must necessarily see the Power
of God, and a Power no less than in this of the Resurrection, Ver. 37. That which thou sowest, th [...]u sowest not that Body that shall be: As if he should thus say; The Grain that thou sowest, though it send up it self into
that which thou after Reapest, differs very much from that it was before, in Beauty,
Quantity, and other Advantages. Thou seest the Power of the Great Creator that gives
a kind of Resurrection to this Corn, gives it also another kind of Shape and Appearance
than what it had in the Grain: For God giveth it a Body as it hath pleased him.
Again, look upon the Earth and Heavens; the Glory of the Heavenly Bodies is one, that of the Earthly [Page 57] Bodies another. Again, look upon the Earthly Bodies, they have great variety in them, though they
own the same Common Earth for their Ground-work or Matter. Look also upon the Celestial
Bodies, who, though they consist probably of the same Matter, yet they have a diversity
of Beauty, Glory, and Lustre upon them: There is one Glory of the Sun, another of the Moon, another of the Stars. Nay, even in the very Stars themselves, fixed in the same Sphere, we see one Star exceeding another in Glory. And whence comes this variety of the Glory of the Creatures, that it may be were
taken out of the same Matter; or if not, yet all their Matter taken out of the same
Nothing: But only the Will and Power of the Great Lord of all Things: He that by his
Almighty Word, called the Matter and Mass of all Things out of Nothing, can, with
the same, and in respect to the Nature of the Thing, with much more ease recall Something
to what it was before. And he that out of the same Common Mass, or Matter, could frame
several Things, and dress them with differing Glory, one far excelling another; the
same Almighty God can, with the same ease, Dress up that Corruptible Corrupted Piece,
thy Body, after it hath lain many Thousand Years rotting in the Dust, into a Beauty
and Glory equal to that of the Sun. Had it been possible, before thou wert, to have
seen that little Mass of Red Earth, which thy Maker took, and out of it formed thy
First Parent. And hadst seen him when this Rude Material came out of God's hands,
formed into that Excellent Fabrick, and dressed with that Excellent Glory that Adam had in Paradise; thou would'st have seen a Progress of no less difficulty [Page 58] than that we now speak of. And therefore look upon the Creatures, and consider their
Original, thou wilt answer thy self in thy Objections against a Resurrection, and
such a Resurrection as this we have declared.
Now this Resurrection of the Body is common to the Just and Unjust. For so we are
Taught in the Old Testament, Eccles. 12.14. God shall bring every Work into Judgment, with every secret thing, whether it be good,
or whether it be evil. And so we are Taught in the New Testament, 2 Cor. 5.10. We must all appear before the Judgment Seat of Christ, that every one may receive
the things done in the Body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or
bad. The Great Judge of Heaven and Earth respits his Distributive Justice, and it doth
not here so clearly appear: There are Just Men, to whom it happeneth according to the work of the Wicked, and è converso, Eccles. 8.14. But there will come a Day of the Manifestation of the Righteous Judgment
of God, in which Day he will have the Glory of his perfect Justice. And as the Purity
Justice, and Glory of God includes the necessity of a Judgment▪ so the necessity
of that Judgment requires the appearance of the Persons to receive that Judgment.
And because all Persons that ever were or shall be, are subject to a Rule of Justice,
and Righteousness, given by the Great Lord of all things, therefore all Persons shall
come under the Scrutiny, Search, and Determinatian of that Judgment. And because the
whole Man was the Subject of that Law, therefore the whole Man shall be Judged by
it: And so there is a necessity of a Resurrection as well of the Just as Unjust, that
they may, in the Compleatness of their Constitution, receive their Reward or [Page 59] Punishment, according to what they have done in the Flesh. We will therefore consider
wherein the Members of Christ, and those that are not, do agree and differ, in Relation to the Resurrection: And
they agree in this,
1. That there shall be a Resurrection both of the one and of the other.
2. That in the Resurrection the Bodies of both shall be Spiritualized.
The present Constitution of our Bodies are such, that they are unable to bear that
measure of Joy, Comfort, and Glory, that shall belong to the Blessed; and that measure
of Vengeance and Torment that is the Portion of the Cursed. Therefore, as to the one,
there shall be given a Body, able to bear the weight of Glory, stiled by the Apostle,
An exceeding and eternal weight of Glory, 2 Cor. 4.17. So to the others there shall be given a Body, though exquisitely sensible
of the Burthen of the Wrath of God, and of that Fire that never goeth out▪ yet not
consumed by it. As Flesh and Blood cannot inherit the Kingdom of God; so neither can
Flesh and Blood, in the present Constitution thereof, dwell with those everlasting
Burnings prepared for the Wicked.
3. Consequently the Bodies as well of the Blessed, as of the Cursed Souls, shall
be indued with Incorruption and Immortality; Those, that they may to all E [...]ernity enjoy Blessedness and Glory; These, that to all Eternity, they may suffer the
Vengeance, Fury and Wrath of God.
The Immortality and Incorruption of the Bodies of the Saints is there Privilege,
that renders them capable of an everlasting Fruition of the Presence and Favour of
God. The Immortality and Incorruption of the Bodies of the Wicked is the Addition
of their Misery: They shall everlastingly be, that they may everlastingly be wretched;
and so continue for ever the Monuments of the Righteous Judgment of the Glorious and
Eternal God.
Now, though they thus far agree, yet the Resurrection of the Just and Unjust differ
as followeth.
First, In the Cause: For though it is true, that the Resurrection of both is by the Power
of God, yet the Manner of the Execution of this Power is differing. For the Members
of Christ Jesus shall arise, by Virtue of their Union with their Head, him a kind of Secret and Sweet
Sympathy with him who is their Life, and their Life hid in him, John 6.57. He that eateth me, even he shall live by me. John 11.25. I am the Resurrection and the Life: He that beli [...]veth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live. John 14.19. Because I live ye shall live also. And hence it is that our Lord Jesus doth so frequently own the Resurrection of his, as his own special and Discriminative Work. John 6.44.54. I will raise him up at the last day. Matth 24.31. And he shall send his Angels, and they all gather his Elect. Philip. 2.21. Christ shall change our vile Bodies, &c. And this stands upon this ground of our Union with Christ our Head, and in our Head is our Life hid. Christ our Head is hid, and consequently [Page 61] our Life is hid: and when our Head shall appear, our Life shall appear, Coloss. 3.3, 4. So that a Man may say, That the Resurrection of the Just, is, as
it were, a Fruit, a Consequent of the Resurrection of our Lord: And therefore he
is called, The First-born from the Dead, Coloss. 1.18. and the Resurrection of the Just attributed to his Resurrection as
the Virtual and Immediate Cause thereof: And such as being granted, doth, by way
of Consequence, infer, and as it were necessitate the Effect. Rom. 6.5. If we be planted in the likeness of his Death, we shall be also in the likeness of
his Resurrection. 1 Cor. [...]5.12. If Christ be risen, how say some that there is no Resurrection from the Dead? 1 Thess. 4.14. If we believe that Jesus died and rose again; Even so them also which sleep in Jesus
will God bring with him: The Resurrection of the Members of Christ, though subsequent to his, in order of time, yet in consideration of Nature, is a
kind of necessary concomitant of the Resurrection of Christ. And, upon the same account, as our Lord Christ's Body could not be longer detained under the Power of Death, than the determinative
time of Three Days, because the Debt which he undertook was paid: So that it was not possible he should be holden of it, Acts 2.24. So Christ having Paid the Debt of his Elect, and thereby abolished Death, the Wages of that Debt, 2 Tim. 1.10. There is the like necessity of the Resurrection
of the Members of Christ: It is not possible they can be detained under the Natural Death, unto everlasting,
no more than it was for our Lord Christ. And this is that Victory which God hath given us over Death by Christ, 1 Cor. 15.57. So then the Resurrection of the Righteous, though [Page 62] Originally and Fundamentally it be to be attributed to the Power of God, yet immediately
is to be attributed unto our Lord Christ,
First, As a Fruit, a Concomitant, or Necessary Consequent of his Resurrection, who is our
Head, and in whom our Life is hid.
Secondly, As a Fruit and Consequent of his Satisfaction, by whom our Debt is Paid, and so
this Retentive Power of Death abolished.
And hence it is, that as by the Power of the Spirit of Christ, working us to our First Resurrection, we are made a willing People in that day of his Power: So in our Motion towards this Second Resurrection, we move to it willingly: And as
all things in Nature reach out after their Perfection, and press towards it; So the
Members of Christ reach out after the Resurrection of their Bodies, as to that wherein, or immediately
upon which, their Perfection and Blessedness consists. Rom. 8.23. Waiting for the Adoption, to wit, the Redemption of our Bodies. Philip. 3.11. By any means to attain to the Resurrection of the Dead. And hence it is, that the Bodies of the Blessed in the Resurrection, shall most Willingly,
and in a manner, Naturally, move to the Presence of Christ, as the Eagle doth to his Prey. Luke 17.17. Where the Carcass is, thither will the Eagles be gathered together.
But in the Resurrection of the Unjust it shall be otherwise: The Almighty and unresistible
Power of God shall gather them from their Graves. The Grave, as the Minister of God,
shall deliver up [Page 63] those that she hath in her Custody. Isai. 26.19. The Earth shall cast out the Dead. Revel. 20.13. Death and Hell delivered up the Dead which were in them. Such as these are detained under the Custody of Death until the Judgment; and then,
whether they will or no, they are delivered up: And as soon as they are out of the
Custody of the Grave, by the Resurrection, and upon the Voice of that Powerful Trumpet
that shall summon them, they are immediately conducted, by the Power of God, unto
the Presence of their Judge. And though they have within them a secret Reluctance,
and Opposition against it, so that they wish the Rocks and Mountains to cover them; yet all is in vain: Go they must, Revel. 6.16.
And this is the First Difference: The Elect in Christ rise by Virtue of a Secret Sympathy with their Saviour, and therefore do Willingly
and Earnestly move to it: The Wicked are raised by the irresistible Power of God,
and are unwillingly drawn into the Presence of their Judge.
The Second Difference is in the Manner of their Resurrection: The Bodies of the Saints of God shall in
the Resurrection be fashioned like the Glorious Body of the Son of God, Philip. 3.21. Bear the Image of the Heavenly, 1 Cor. 15.49. Their Countenances filled with Joy and Assurance, being now to approach
to their Happiness, the Angels shall be their Convoy and Attendance unto the Presence
of Christ their Saviour, and shall with all Sweetness and Cheerfulness perform that Office
unto the meanest Servant of Christ. On the other side, the Wicked shall arise with Shame, Fear, Confusion, [Page 64] and astonishment in their Countenances, upon the Conscience of their former Sins,
and the preapprehension of their imminent Misery: And in that Condition shall be
drawn before the Judgment Seat of Christ, whom, in this World, they contemned and persecuted.
Thus far have we consider'd the Resurrection in the Subject: Somewhat is also shown
unto us in the Scriptures, concerning the Adjuncts of it. And therein,
- I. The Time.
- II. The Concomitants.
- III. The Consequents.
I. For the Time: And therein thus we may say;
1. That there is a Determinate Time, or Day, wherein this shall be, Acts 17.31. He hath appointed a day wherein he will judge the World in Righteousness. The Day of Judgment, and the Day of the Resurrection unto Judgment, is the same
Day.
2. That though this Day be fixed in the determinate Counsel of God; yet it is not
discovered so much as to the Angels. Matth. 24.36. Of that day and hour knoweth no Man, no not the Angels of Heaven, but my Father only. And surely the certainty of the Time of the Judgment is concealed from Mankind, much to our advantage.
First, To keep us always watchful: This is the use our Saviour Teacheth us, Matth. 24.42.25.13. Watch therefore, for ye know not what hour the Lord doth come.
Secondly, To keep us always in hope of the Coming of our Lord, and a comfortable Expectation
of it, Titus 2.13. Looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the Great God and our
Saviour Jesus Christ. 1 Pet. 2.12. Looking for, and hasting unto the coming of the day of God. Certainly it is a blessed ignorance, if it cause an improvement of these Graces in
us; for they are the Improvements of our future Glory.
Thirdly, That though our Saviour Christ promiseth a speedy Coming to Judgment in many places, and seems to direct his Speeches
in many places as if those very Persons to whom he spake, should be the Persons in
whose time this Day should come: Yet we must know, that that was in no sort intended
by our Saviour: But he spake to them, and in them to all Persons of all Ages of the
Church, Mark 13. ult. What I say unto you, I say unto all, Watch. For it is not Reasonable, or Just, to think, that when our Saviour brought Life and
Immortality to light; discovered unto Mankind the Mercy and Counsel of God, whereby
there was a greater means of Converting many unto him; when, as I may say, the Great
Market of Salvation was, as it were, but begun in the World, that presently the Door
should be shut up: God Almighty was, as it were, preparing the World Four thousand
years for the Great Prophet and Saviour of the World: And it were [Page 66] not reasonable to think, he should close up all presently upon his Coming. And as
this could not reasonably be conceived, so, in Truth, Almighty God, in the Prophecies
of the Old Testament, expresly publisheth the contrary. He expected a greater Harvest,
both of Jews and Gentiles, after the Coming of Christ, than was come in before. And it is plain, our Saviour himself frequently intimateth,
and in express Terms declares, That many things of moment must first come to pass
before the end, which would require many Ages to bring to pass: As namely, The Preaching of the Gospel among all Nations, Mark 13.10. The fulfilling of the times of the Gentiles, Luke 21.24. And therefore, when upon the Misapplication, or Misapprehension of our
Saviour in the Apostles time, there did arise Scoffers, saying, Where is the promise of his coming, 2 Pet. 3.4. The Apostle, First settles our Judgment, That a Thousand years with the Lord is as one day, and è converso. And truly if it be rightly consider'd, we mistake our selves in the Measure of Time:
For though by piecing one Age to another, we have made up Sixteen hundred years since
our Saviour's time, yet, in Truth, to every Man it is but his own Age. Though between
my Death and my Judgment, a Thousand years should incurr, yet there will seem little
or no Interval to my Soul, whose Duration will be of another Nature, than it is here
in composito. Secondly, He renders the Reason; because God is not willing that any should perish. There
are a number of Men, that in the course of his Providence shall yet be born, who are
of the Number of his Elect, who shall inlarge his Kingdom; and therefore he will
not intercept his own Glory, with an untimely cutting off of Mankind. [Page 67] As Almighty God hath appointed the Ages of Men, wherein, without an untimely Death,
they are, as it were, ripe, and come into the Grave, like a shock of Corn in its Season:
So he hath appointed an Age to the World, a time when the number of his Elect is fulfilled,
when the Harvest of the World is ripe: and then, and not till then, Shall the Angel put in his Sickle, Revel. 14.15.
Fourthly, That though the certain prefix'd Time of the Last Day is unknown unto us; yet so
much is known unto us, that some of the Fore-runners thereof are not past; Some are
past. Of those that are already past, we may reckon these:
1. False Christs, Matth. 24.5, 23, 24. And such have been in former Times, since the Ascension of our
Saviour, as appears by Ecclesiastical Histories: And such have been even in our own Times, and possibly may be hereafter. Therefore,
though this be past, in part, yet, it may be, not perfectly past.
2. The Destruction of Jerusalem fully, and to the utmost.
Some are such, though they be partly past, yet they are not perfectly fulfilled, but
have a kind of Progress, or Continuation; such are many of those Signs Predicted by
our Saviour.
First, Wars, and Rumours of Wars, Matth. 24.6.
Secondly, Persecution of true Christians; though eminently begun shortly after our Saviour's Time, in the Ten Persecutions; yet continued in the Roman and Turkish State, Matth. 24.9.
Thirdly, A great Defection and Falling away from the Truth, Matth. 24.12. The Love of many shall wax cold. 2 Thess. 2.3. That day shall not come, except there come a falling away first. And though in all the Progress of the Gospel, it hath been attended with an Apostacy,
as appears in the Asian Churches, and in the Romish Church, and is to be feared in those Churches that now are, or lately have been famous;
the Light of the Gospel Travelling still Westward, and Superstition, Mahometanism, and Paganism still following it: yet, doubtless, before that Great Day, there shall be a Great
and Visible Apostasie, more than before, 2 Pet. 3.4. In the last days shall come Scoffers, walking after their own lusts, saying, Where
is the promise of his coming? The defection shall be so great, that, at the coming of our Lord, he shall scarce find Faith upon the Earth. A kind of Universal Supineness and Atheism shall overspread the Face of the World,
as it did before the Flood, Matth. 24.36.
Fourthly, The Revealing the Man of Sin, the Son of Perdition, 2 Thess. 2.3.
Fifthly, The Universal Promulgation of the Gospel to the Gentiles, Matth. 24.14. And this Gospel shall be Preached in all the World, for a Witness unto all Nations,
and then shall the End come. Mark 13.10. And the Gospel must first be published among all Nations. And this hath been in part fulfilled in the Preaching of the Apostles and Fathers: So that the Sound thereof hath gone through most places of the Known World, Asia, Europe, and Africa. And it is now Travelling into America, by the [Page 69] Means of several New Plantations of late times there.
There remain yet certain other Preparatories and Prophecies, that are not yet effected,
but rest in Expectation: Such are,
1. The Fulfilling of the Times of the Gentiles, and the Conversion of the Jews to the Faith of Christ. This, as it is a thing often Prophesied in the Old Testament, so most plainly foretold in the New. Luke 21.24. Jerusalem shall be troden down of the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be
fulfilled. Rom. 11.25. I would not have ye ignorant of this Mystery, that Blindness is in part happened unto
Israel, until the Fulness of the Gentiles be come in. And so all Israel shall be
saved. For the space of above Two thousand years, the Church and Houshold of God were confined
to the Seed of Abraham, and the rest of the World were Strangers unto God and his Covenant. Since the Coming
of our Saviour, they have been Scattered, and Born that Curse which their Fore-fathers
Bound, as much as in them lies, upon themselves and their Posterity, Matth. 27.25. Or the greatest part of them have suffered a longer Exile from the
Presence of God, from their first Captivity under the Assyrian. And since that Rejection of the Jews, under the Times of Vespasian, the whole World hath been called into the Fellowship of that Covenant, and the Jews sit under hardness. Thus, like Gideon's Fleece, Judges 6.36. in the first Age of the World, they alone had the Dew of the Blessing
of God upon them, when the World round about was dry and barren: And since the Crucifying
of Christ, the whole World is filled with that Dew, and the Jewish Nation dry. But we expect the Manifestation [Page 70] of the Mercy and Truth of God, that when he shall have gathered and fulfilled the
Number of the Elect out of the Multitude of the Gentiles, he will take off that Veil of Blindness, and Hardness, from the Hearts of that People,
which were sometime his own; and that in so eminent and notable a manner, that it
shall be Conspicuous to the whole World. And it seems to be a great Evidence of the
Providence and Truth of God, as well in their Dispersion, as in their Future Calling,
that though they are sown in the World, in several Places, yet their Persons and Families
are distinctly known, both to themselves and others: That so the Truth of those Prophecies,
and Curse of Dissipation of them, may be legible to all Nations, and that their Conversion,
and Re-gathering, in due time, may be visible and apparent.
2. The Consumption and Abolition of that Man of Sin, stiled, The Son of Perdition, 2 Thess. 2. Babylon the Great, Revel. 18. Sodom and Egypt, Revel. 11.8 The Great Whore that sitteth upon many Waters: Mystery, Babylon the Great: The Mother
of Harlots, and Abominations of the Earth, Revel. 17.5. In whom was found the Blood of the Saints, and of all that were slain upon the Earth, Revel. 18.24.
3. Some Eminent, Remarkable, and Terrible Concussion, even of the Powers of Heaven,
which shall cause Astonishment and Consternation in the Hearts of Men: signified by
our Saviour in those Expressions, Matth. 25.29. Matth. 13.24. The Sun and Moon darkned, and the Stars falling, and the Powers of Heaven shaken. Luke 21.25. Distress of Nations, Perplexity, Mens hearts failing them for fear, for [Page 71] the Powers of Heaven shall be shaken. And yet, which is wonderful, such shall be the strange defection that shall fall
upon the Generality of Mankind, that they shall not so much as suspect the Coming
of our Lord, till they see him in the Clouds. For as a Snare shall it come on all them that dwell on the face of the Earth, Luke 21.35.
II. The Concomitants of the Resurrection.
First, The Appearance of Christ Personally in the Air, with infinite Glory and Majesty, Matth. 24.30. Luke 21.27. Mark 13.26. All the Angels of Heaven attending upon him, Matth. 25.31. And as their and our Lord shall visibly appear in the greatest Glory that
can be conceived, so doubtless the Angels, his Royal Attendants, shall put on their
best Dress of Glory, conspicuous unto the very Sense; and the Sense of the Beholders
shall be so advanced, as once Elisha's Servants were, 2 Kings 6.17. that they shall behold the Glory of those pure and Incorporeal Creatures attending
the Throne of our Saviour in the Clouds.
Secondly, A Majestical and Loud Summons, by the Voice of an Arch-Angel, at the Command of Christ, Summoning all that ever were to their Resurrection. And at this Powerful Summons,
the Graves shall yield up their Dead, Matth. 24.31. He shall send his Angels with the Great Sound of a Trumpet, and they shall gather
together his Elect from the four Winds. 1 Cor. 15.52. For the Trumpet shall sound, and the Dead shall be raised Incorruptible, and we shall
be changed. 2 Thess. 4.16. For the Lord himself shall descend from Heaven with a shout, with the Voice of an
[Page 72] Arch-Angel, with the Trump of God, and the dead in Christ shall rise first. And thus, as when God Almighty appear'd from Heaven at the giving of the Law, to
augment the Terribleness, Majesty, and Solemnity of that Day, there was not only a
visible discovery of the Presence of God in that great and terrible Fire unto the
midst of Heaven, Deut. 4.12. But there was the Terrible Sound of a Trumpet, that sounded long, and waxed louder and louder, Exod. 19.19. That shook the very Mountain, Exod. 19.18. And amazed and terrified the hearers, Heb. 12.19. So in that great Day, to add to the Majesty and Terribleness thereof,
there shall be not only Objects of Glory and Amazement unto the Eye, but a Powerful
Voice that shall be heard from one end of Heaven to the other, Summoning all to Judgment.
Thirdly, A Mission of the Holy Angels, to receive the Elect from the Womb of the Grave, and
to Conduct them unto the Presence of Christ their Redeemer. Matth. 24.31. They shall gather together the Elect from the four Winds, from one end of Heaven unto
the other. Thus the Pure and Glorious Angels glory in this Office, to be Ministring Spirits for them who shall be Heirs of Salvation, Hab. 1.14. Ministring for them in their Infancy, when they are not able to help themselves.
Matth. 18.10. Their Angels behold the Face of my Father. Ministring for them in their Sufferings, as they did to Peter and Paul. Ministring for them in their Death, and Watching the Expiring of their Souls, to
conduct them to a place of rest, as they did for Lazarus, Luke 16.22. and Ministring for them in their Resurrection, to conduct them to the
Presence of their Saviour.
Fourthly, An Immediate Change of all the persons that shall be then living upon the Face of
the Earth, equivalent to a Resurrection; in an instant separating from them all those
corruptible qualities that attend our Houses of Clay. 1 Cor. 15.52. The dead shall be raised, and we shall be changed. And it should seem by the Apostle, that the Resurrection shall go before that Change,
at least in some small distance, or Portion of time, 2 Thess. 4.16, 17. And the Dead in Christ shall Rise first, then we which are alive and remain, shall
be caught up together with them.
III. The Consequents of the Resurrection are principally these;
1. A Dissolution of the present Frame of the World, at least in respect of the present
Constituon of it. 2 Pet. 3.10. The day of the Lord will come as a Thief in the night, wherein the Heavens shall pass
away with a great noise: The Elements shall melt with fervent heat: the Earth also,
and the works that are therein, shall be burnt up.
2. The Last Judgment: And this takes in the Third General Consideration of the State
of the Soul and Body in the Last Judgment. And therefore we shall consider it distinctly:
- First, The Judge.
- Secondly, The Persons to be Judged.
- Thirdly, The Rule by which they shall be Judged.
- Fourthly, The Judgment.
- Fifthly, The Execution of the Judgment.
First, Touching the Judge; It shall be Christ Jesus, our Mediator, God and Man in one Person, Matth. 24.31. When the Son of Man shall come in his Glory, and all the Holy Angels with him, then
shall he sit upon the Throne of his Glory: And before him shall be gathered all Nations. 2 Cor. 5.10. For we must all appear before the Judgment Seat of Christ, that every one may receive
the things done in his Body, &c. 2 Thess. 1.7. When our Lord Jesus shall be revealed from Heaven, with his Mighty Angels in Flaming
Fire. True it is, that the Authoritative Judgment is the Father's, but he hath committed
the Execution, or Administration of this Great Tribunal to the Son. Hence our Saviour
saith, John 5.22, 27. The Father hath committed all Judgment to the Son. Acts 17.31. He hath appointed a Day in the which he will Judge the World by the Man whom he hath
ordained. And hence it seems to be, that Dan. 7.9, 13. The Ancient of days did sit, and his Throne was like the fiery flame, and Thousand
Thousands Ministred unto him. And the Judgment was set, and the Books were opened. In the 13th Verse, One like the Son of Man came to the Ancient of days, and there was given him Dominion,
and Glory, and a Kingdom. The former importing the Original, or Foundation of the Authority, or the Preparation
of the Throne in the Heavens: The latter, the Delegation and Actual Administration
of the Judgment. For it is plain, that the Actual and Visible Exercise of that Power
shall be in our Saviour. Matth. 25.34. Then shall the King say, Come ye Blessed of my Father. Matth. 19.28. When the Son of Man shall sit in the Throne of Glory. And certainly the appearance of [Page 75] this day, shall be an appearance of unexpressible Glory and Majesty. Christ, the Second Person in the Blessed Trinity, cloathed with all the Majesty and Glory
that becomes the Greatness of his Petson, and the Solemnity of the Business, set
on a Throne of Glory, eminently conspicuous to all the Persons that ever were, or
shall be; and from whence they shall receive their Doom: Accompanied with all the
Angels in Heaven, as the Ministers and Messengers of his Will; Accompanied with all
the Blessed Saints that ever were, or shall be, to whom he gives the Honour, nor only
to be Beholders, but as it were Assessors in his Judgment, though not in the Power
of his Authority, yet in the Suffrage and Applause of his Justice, Mat. 19.28. Ye also shall sit on Twelve Thrones, Judging the Twelve Tribes. 1 Cor. 6.2. Know ye not that the Saints shall Judge the World? Thus he shall be Glorified in his Saints, and Admired in all them that Believe.
Not only admired by them, but admired in them, for that Impression of Glory and Majesty that he shall then put upon them.
Secondly, The Persons Judged: All the whole Race of Adam, not a Person excepted. John 28.29. The hour is coming, in which all that are in the Graves shall hear his Voice, and
shall come forth: they that have done good, unto the Resurrection of Life; and they
that have done evil, to the Resurrection of Damnation. 2 Cor. 5. We must all appear before the Judgment Seat of Christ. And though the Multitude will be exceeding Great, yet it shall not confound the Sentence
of the Judge, He will with most exquisite and infallible Judgment divide the one
from the other: and every Person shall have so distinct [Page 76] and clear a Representation of his Sentence unto himself, and so convincing a Satisfaction
therein, and of the Evidence, Clearness and Justice thereof, as if he were the only
Person to be Judged.
Thirdly, As the Persons, so the Subject Matter touching which the Judgment shall be is considerable.
And the Subject Matter upon which the Judgment shall be, are the Works of Men. Eccles. 12.14. God shall bring every Work unto Judgment. Whatsoever cometh under the Command, or Prohibition of the Law of God, shall come
under the Judgment of God: And these are of Three Kinds;
- 1. The Works.
- 2. The Words.
- 3. The Thoughts and Purposes. For all these, as they are the Acts of a Rational Creature,
come under the Law of God.
1. For the Works of Men: These are the last and complete Acts of the Rational Creature,
and are the final productions of the Mind formed into External Actions: And all these
shall God bring into Judgment. Matth. 16.27. The Son of Man shall come in the Glory of the Father, and shall reward every Man according
to his Works. Some Works there are, which, in the External Administration of Justice among Men,
do escape their Reward of Humane Distributive Justice, whether they be Good or Evil:
Some, in respect of Injustice of those that are in Power; Others, in respect of the
[Page 77] Impotence of those that should Reward, or Punish. And thus many Offences pass unpunished,
because they are committed by Persons above the reach of Humane Justice: Others, in
respect of the Secresie of the Fact, that they avoid the Detection, and consequently
the Execution of Justice. But it shall not be so in that Day: As all Persons are under
the Authority, so all Persons are under the Power of this Judge. Revel. 18.8. Strong is the Lord that Judgeth. And as the Power of the Offender shall not exempt the Offence from Judgment; so neither
shall the Secresie of the Work escape the Judgment; For he shall bring into Judgment every Work, with every Secret thing, whether it be
Good, or whether it be Evil, Eccles. 12.14. In that Day God shall Judge the Secrets of Men by Jesus Christ, Rom. 2.16. For there is nothing covered that shall not be revealed, and hid, that shall not be
made known, Matthew 10.26. There is not a good Action in all thy Life, though never so secretly
done, but then it shall be Proclaim'd before Men and Angels: Not a Prayer that thou
hast made in thy Closet, when no Ear heard thee but the Almighty: Not a Tear shed
for thy Sins, when no Eye saw thee, but his that made thee: Not an Alms given so privately,
that the Party relieved knew not his Benefactor: Not a Cup of cold Water given in
the Name of a Disciple, though he knew not from whence it came: Not an Acting in
Sincerity for the Glory of thy Maker, though hid and veiled from the Eyes of all Men
living; but shall then be made as manifest as the Sun, and attended with an open Reward.
Matth. 6.26. The Father that seeth in secret, shall reward thee openly. Again, if thy Villanies be hatched in Darkness, and none privy to them but thine
[Page 78] own Conscience: If thou hide thy Counsels of Mischef as low as Hell, that no Mortal
Eye can discover them: If thou translate thy Mischief into other hands, and act by
them, whilst they and the World think they act by themselves, and by their own Contrivances
and Principles: If thou Mask thy Wickedness under the disguise of Religoin, Holiness,
Necessity, Pretences of Good Ends; so that thou dost not only hide thy Villainy from
the World, but even from thy Self; yet in that day all this shall be detected in the
Presence of a Light Brighter than the Sun; in the Presence of the whole World: and
all those Disguises taken off, and thy Wickedness rendred, as it is, without any other
dress, than of its own Shame and Vileness. And as thus the Sins of Commission shall
be unveil'd, though never so secret; so shall thy Sins of Omission, and that with
all the Circumstances and Aggravations. Such a time thou hadst an opportunity to
do this or that Good Work, to the Honour of thy Maker, to the Good of thy Brother,
to the Salvation of thy Soul: And thou hadst not only an Opportunity, but the Secret
Motion of the Spirit of Grace in thy Conscience did importune thee to lay hold on
the Opportunity: And yet thou didst neglect the Opportunity, despise the Persuasion.
Matth. 25.45. The World condemned for Sins of Omission.
2. And as thus it is for Works, so for Words: for these come under the Law of God,
and shall come under the Judgment of Reward and Punishment. Matth. 12.37. By thy Words thou shalt be Justified, and by thy Words thou shalt be condemned. Therefore our very words shall come into Judgment; for, they [Page 79] are the immediate productions of the heart, Matth▪ 12.34. Instances we have of both, that in that Great Day, God the Judge will
bring into the Judgment of Approbation, Good Words tending to the Honour of our Maker,
or the Good of others. Mal. 3.16. Then they that feared the Lord spake often one to another; and the Lord hearkened
and heard it: and a Book of Remembrance was written before him for them that feared
the Lord, and thought upon his Name.
On the other side, sinful Words shall come into Condemnation: tending to the dishonour
of God, Blasphemies, Taking his Name in vain, Matth. 12.31. To the Reproach of our Neigbour: Cursings: Upbraidings. Matth. 5.22. Whosoever shall say to his Brother, Thou Fool, shall be in danger of Hell-fire. Vain idle words not season'd with Salt. Matth. 12.36. But I say unto you, that every idle word that Men shall speak, they shall give an
account thereof in the Day of Judgment. Ephes. 5.4. Foolish talking and jesting. And surely if of idle and foolish words, much more of sinful words, Lying, Revel. 22.15. Whispering and Backbiting, Rom. 1.29, 30. Corrupt Communication, Ephes. 4.29. The corrupt exhalation of that open Sepulchre, a sinful heart, Rom. 3.13. The fume of Hell-fire within, James 3.6. And surely, as here was much reason, that the Tongue, that great Instrument
of the Glory and Good of others, should come under the Law of God; so the breach of
that Law must needs come under Judgment.
3. As the Works and Words of Man shall come under this Judgment; so shall the Thoughts
and Secret Motions of the Soul. And indeed it is the Inward Action of the Soul that
most properly comes under the Law of God. As it hath an Operation [Page 80] without the Concurrence of the Body, so it is that which doth Specificate all the
External Actions, and gives them their true denomination of Good or Evil. The very
External Worship of God enjoyned by him, if not acted by a Soul rightly Principled
and Moved, becomes an abomination to him, Isai. 1.13. And those things that are for the matter the same in the External Act,
are oftentimes diversified into Good or Evil, or Neither; according to the diversity
of the temper of the Soul, whereby they are done. And hence it was that God measured
the Wickedness of the Old World, by the Constitution and Temper of the Motions of
their Soul. Gen. 6.5. And God saw that the Wickedness of man was great in the Earth: And that every imagination
of the Thoughts of his heart was only evil continually. And hence it is, when under the Law, God shewed Man the Measure of that Purity which
he required from him, he shows it in the Root: Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy Heart, and with all thy Soul, Deut. 6.5. Styled by our Saviour, The First and Great Commandment, Matth. 22.37. And our Saviour giving the true and natural Scope and Sense of the
Law of God, brings it still to the working of the Soul; as that which was originally
and especially the Subject of the Law. In the matters belonging to the First Table—
John 4.24. God is a Spirit, and will be worshipped in Spirit and Truth. In the matter of the Second Table, Matth. 5.28. Whosoever looketh at a Woman to lust after her, hath committed Adultery in his Heart. Matth. 5.21. Unadvised Anger comes under the Command, Thou shalt not kill.
It is true, that with men the External Action is the Subject of Distributive Justice,
because the [Page 81] Thoughts and Intentions of the Heart are not discoverable to Man but by the External
Act: Yet when that Act, be it Good or Evil, is Rewarded or Punished, it is not even
among Men, meerly in reference to the Act, but because the Act is the product of the
Internal Man, the External Sign of the Will. And hence, even Morally, the External
Act not proceeding from the Will, is neither Rewarded nor Punished; as in Fortuitous
Acts, and Acts of Persons wanting their use of Reason.
But Almighty God, whose Prerogative alone it is to know the Heart, Jer. 17.9, 10. begins not with the Action, but with the Heart, and thereby measures
the Action, if produced; or the Man, if not produced, into Action: And because he
hath the Prerogative to determine of the Motions of the Heart though never produced
into an External Act, therefore also his Law hath the Prerogative to lay hold of the
very Motions of the Heart. And hence it is, that as Almighty God being the most Pure
and Immortal Spirit, gets within the Spirit of Man, and discerns those Invisible Operations
of the Soul to the Word and Law of God, enters into the very Spirit of Man, and carries
with it an Obligation, even upon those secret and invisible Motions of the Soul, Heb.
4.12. Piercing even unto the dividing asunder of Soul and Spirit; and is a discerner or
discriminator of the thoughts and intents of the Heart. And therefore as the Law of God extends unto, and lays hold of the very Thoughts,
so the violation of that Law, in the very Thoughts, contracts a Guilt upon the Soul.
Hence it was, that that Holy Man Job, concluded a necessity of a Sacrifice, even for the Sin of the Thought, Job 1.5. It may be my Sons have sinned, and cursed God in [Page 82] their Hearts. Simon, that Cursed Man, was in the Gall of Bitterness, even while the very thoughts of his heart were not forgiven, Acts 8.22. And the Wise Man tells us, Prov. 24.9. That the thought of foolishness is sin.
Now because the Subject matter of the Judgment are the Works, Words and Thoughts
of Men, the same being the subject matter of the Law of God, it is necessary that
there be an Evidence, or Conviction of the Fact: For such shall the Solemnity of
that Judgment be, that there shall be no less Evidence to discover the Fact upon which
the Judgment is to pass, than there shall be Justice in the Judgment upon that fact.
And as every Man shall be Judged most exactly according to his works; So there is
a necessity that every one of those Works, upon which the Judgment shall pass, must
be evidently and convincingly proved upon the Person Judged.
Now we must know, there are Two Books, wherein the Actions of Men and there Words
and Thoughts are Written: and these Books shall then be opened Dan. 7.10. The Judgment was set, and the Books were opened. Revel. 20.12. I saw the Dead, small and great stand before God, and the Books were opened.
- First, The Book of Conscience.
- Secondly, The Book of God's Knowledge: The former a Testimony within us; the latter without us: But both so exactly agreeing,
as if the former were but a Transcript, or counterpart of the other. These Two great
[Page 83] Witnesses, without exception, shall state and determine the Fact impartially and
unquestionably.
I. The Book of Conscience. This is a Book, wherein, from the first use of our Reason, till our Death, we are
continually Writing all our Thoughts, Words and Actions. A constant and Vigilant Companion,
and Observer of all the Walk of our Lives, and of our Hearts There is not the smallest
good or evil Action, or Passage of our Life, but, whether we observe it or not, here
it is Registred, and leaves the Character and Impression of it self in this Marble.
And what a History should we find of our selves, if we could but distinctly Read this
Book? It may be here and there some few scattered Entries of a Good Work, a Good Prayer,
a Good Purpose; but yet presently Inscribed with it so many vain Thoughts in that
Prayer; so much Vain glory or Self-end in that good Action; the Rejection of that
purpose in Practice; and all the rest of that Mighty Volume filled with the History
of our sinful and impure Actions, our vain and unprofitable and sinful words, our
deceitful, disobedient, rebellious, unprofitable Thoughts. Our best Actions entred,
but the defects and contaminations thereof entred in the same Paper with them: And
the rest nothing else, but a Tedious Bloody Bill of Debts of Guilt to our Maker, with
all the aggravations of them. And these Inscriptions engraven with the Point of a
Diamond in Sheets of Steel, not capable of any Obliteration, unless it be by the Blood
of Jesus Christ. It is true, whiles we are in this Life, we throw dust upon the Writing: Or, it [Page 84] may be, in the Writing of a New Leaf, we turn over that which is past, and never
trouble our selves more about it all our Lives after: New Sins, as it were, antiquating
them that are past, and silencing their Remembrance. But God Almighty shall, at the
Last Day, open this Book and cast off the dust from it: Then every Item shall be as legible, and as visible to the view, as it was at the time of the first
acting of it. The multitude of the particulars shall not hinder the distinct representation
of them to the Mind. It was one of Job's greatest Complaints, Job 13.26. That God made him to possess the Iniquities of his Youth. Job 14.17. That his Trangression was sealed up in a Bag. When God was pleased to open those Entries that were made in the Conscience, even
of his own Servant, those very sins which were of the Ancientest Date, and therefore
least remembred, the Sins of his Youth, which had the less malignity, because probably
acted with less deliberation; Yet, when God is pleased to Unveil the Conscience, these
Stale, these Youthful sins, made a hideous Representation on Job himself: How much more terrible shall it be, when all those Remembrances of the Conscience
shall be at once rendred unto the view, and all se [...] in order before a Man? Psalm 50.21. And this is that Engraving of Sin upon the Heart, Jerem. 17.1. With the Point of a Diamond, That Writes in Wounds, and not in Colours only.
2. Again, the Eternal God hath his Book, which shall then be open'd; and in that Book
are Written all the Actions of Men. On the one side, not the least Good Action but
there it is Entred: As he telleth our Wandrings, so he Registreth our Tears, [Page 85] Psal. 56.8 Not a few good words spoken in sincerity and love to God, but there is
a Memorandum made of them, Mal 3.16. And on the other side, all those Evils that are done by the Children of Men,
they are all there Registred. And though we might hope that some of these might slip
the Diligence and Animadversion of the Recorder that is within us, there is no hope
to avoid the Record that Almighty God makes: for he is greater than our Conscience, and knoweth all things, 1 John 3.20.
There are Two Acts of the Divine Wisdom that are of infinite concernment for us practically
to know and remember, which nevertheless we are apt to forget.
First, That all our ways, even of our very hearts, are strictly observed by God, Jer. 16.17.
For mine eyes are upon all their ways, they are not hid from my face, neither is their
iniquity hid from mine eyes.
Secondly, That what is once seen by God, is always seen and not forgotten. It is true, we
sin daily, and the new sins obliterate the sense and remembrance of the old: But
it is not so with God, Hos. 7.2. They consider not in their hearts that I remember all their Wickedness. That sin that seems to be lost, is but laid up, Hos 13.12. The iniquity of Ephraim is bound up, his Sin is hid. And when God is pleased to reckon with a Man, or Nation, even in this Life, he can
recal a Sin past and forgotten many years ago, and render it visible to the Soul in
all its Dimensions, Psal. 79.8. Remember not against us former Iniquities. How much more shall it be in that Great Day when he shall, to the uttermost, set
our [Page 86] Iniquities before him, and make them conspicuous in the Light of his Countenance?
And yet there is one remains besides this: The Two former are such Books as we cannot
think of without trembling. Every moment of time we furnish new Materials for the
Two former Books; and if we look back a little into our Selves and our Lives, we shall
find very little but black and sad Materials and Reckonings, when every Sin makes
our Soul a Debtor of its whole Self unto Eternity. What shall become of us, when almost
every instant of our Lives gives in such an Item against us? And if perchance we do any thing that is good, yet it is spoiled in the
doing, mixed with so many defects, spots and enormities, that can render us but little
comfort to behold it. And surely if either of these Two former Books be opened against
the best of Men at that day, they must, with everlasting shame, inherit the portion
due unto their sins. But here is the comfort of all; The Blood of Christ that cleanseth us from all sins, 1 Joh. 1.7. Though it is true, the best of Men have run infinitely in Debt to God,
and filled the Book of Conscience, and the Book of God's Remembrance full of Sad Accounts;
yet our Saviour, if we have laid hold on him, and entred into Covenant with God in
him, hath paid all our Reckonings, and the Books are crossed.
And upon this, First of all the Book of Conscience, that was all Stained with Crimson Inscriptions,
would have been more terrible unto us than Hell it self; yet when this Conscience
is sprinkled with the Blood of Christ, Heb. 10.22. the Conscience is Healed, the Stains Obliterated, the Accounts Discharged,
and Colour thereof quite changed: [Page 87] And though as well the Conscience, as the Sins inscribed in it, were as Scarlet, they are become as white as Snow, Isai. 1.18.
Secondly, And as thus the Conscience is healed, and all the Black and Bloody Inscriptions thereof
Defaced, so is Almighty God pleased, upon the same Account, to strike out all the
remembrance of Sins past out of his Book of Remembrance: This is that which is so
frequently expressed by those effectual expressions, Psal. 22.1. Sin covered Isa. 43.25. Blotting out Transgressions, so as they shall not be remembred. Isai. 44.22. Blotting them out as a Cloud, that after its Dissipation leaves no mark where it was. Jer. 50.20. So discharging them, that upon a diligent search they shall not be found. Nay, they shall not only be removed from the view of Men and Angels, but even in
the account of Almighty God they shall be as if they never had been, Jer. 31.34. For I will forgive their Iniquity, and remember their Sin no more.
And all this ariseth upon the producing of that Third Book by the Mediator unto the
Father, Revel. 20.12. A Book of Life; a Register of all those whose Debt our Lord hath paid: and the Debt being Discharged,
the former Books are no longer to be used as Evidence against them. Their Dear Mediator,
who is now to be their Judge, brings in an Acquittance for all that Large Roll, which
otherwise might have stood against them, For he hath born their Sins, Isa. 53.11. And upon the Day of his Passion, Nailed this Hand-writing unto his Cross,
hanged it upon the File, as that which he hath paid, and so is no more to be mention'd.
Fourthly, We, come to the Rule, whereby all Men shall be Judged. Though in respect of the most Infinite Obligation
of the Creature unto God for their greatest Good, their Being, and their Preservation;
it had been most unquestionably Just, that upon the ground of this absolute and infinite
Dominion over his Creatures, he might have imposed what Law, and under what Sanction
he pleased; yet he was pleased to enter into a Pact and Covenant with his Creature,
and so to bind him, not simply upon the Absolutions of his own Power and Authority,
but partly even upon the voluntary Susception, Stipulation and Submission of his Creature.
And the Law of this Covenant is that which shall be the Rule of the Judgment of that
Great Day. Now this Covenant of God is double:
I. The Covenant of Works; the Covenant made with Man in his first Creation; and this
extends to all Mankind, as before appears, which is a Covenant of Life, in case of
Perfect Obedience to the Will and Law of God given to Man in his Creation; and a Covenant
of Death, and the Curse, in case of any failing. And when afterwards this Covenant,
and the remembrance thereof, was very much defaced, God was pleased expresly to
renew the same with a Select People, which he picked out of Mankind, the Jews; which Renewed Covenant differ'd from the former:
First, In the Extent of it; the former was Universal; this contracted to a Select People:
Yet so, as it did not Abrogate the former, but Illustrate it.
Secondly, In the Nature of it: For whereas the former was purely a Covenant of Works, this
was not so; but though it seemed to run in the same tenor, yet there was under it
secretly lodged a Covenant of Grace, even the Sacrifice of Christ Typified in it, intended by it, and that alone made it useful to as many as laid
hold of that Mystery that was intended in it according to that Manifestation that
God was pleased to send along with it.
II. The Covenant of Grace, Christ Jesus, and him Crucified, Received, as Given by God; and this Receiving of Christ was the very Tenor of this Covenant.
God was pleased, after the Covenant of Works became ineffectual unto Mankind, in respect
of their disability to perform it, to reach out Christ unto them, as a Covenant of Life to as many as Receive him: and the Ordinary way
of Receiving him, is, By Believing in his Name, John 1.12. Now, according to these Covenants, shall the whole World be Judged. For
all Mankind are under one of these Covenants: Whosoever is not within the latter,
is certainly within the compass of the former.
Now of such as are under that First Covenant, as not being Partakers of the Benefit
of the Second, there are Four Ranks of Men given us in the Scripture.
First, Such as are purely under the First Covenant, without any farther degree: Such are
those that never heard either of Law or Gospel. Such are those spoken of, Rom. 2.12. As many as have sinned without the Law, shall perish without Law.
And though it is true, that God were most just, if he should Judge even these by the
severest Rule of that exact Law which was given to Adam, because they were within that Covenant; Yet the Scripture warrants us to think, that
in that Day he will proceed to Judge these Persons, even by so much of that Law that
hath been Communicated to them, either in the External Means of Good Discipline or
Education; or that secret Dictate of their own Conscience, stiled by the Apostle,
The Law written in their hearts, Rom. 2.14, 15.
This is one of those Two Great Parties that shall be the Object of Vengeance in that
Day, 1 Thess. 18. Taking Vengeance on them which know not God, &c. The Knowledge of God is so visibly discovered in the Creature, that it shall
be a most just Conviction of such Persons in that Day, Rom. 1.20. For the Invisi [...]le things of him from the Creation of the World are clearly seen, being understood
by the things that are made even his Eternal Power and Godhead, so that they are without
excuse.
And certainly in that Day, the whole World of Men that have the use of Reason, will
be found guilty before him, even in these things, in not knowing those things concerning
God, which by [Page 91] the Light of Nature they might know; or in not observing some of those very dictates,
which that Truth once known or the Light of their own Conscience did carry them unto,
without any necessity of resorting to so much of that Law whereof they were ignorant.
This is that which is Perishing without the Law.
Secondly, Such as, though still under the First Covenant, have nevertheless a Superaddition
of Light, and consequently of Guilt, by the accession of that renewed Covenant of
Works given by the Ministration of Moses.
And this concerns principally the Jews, who superadded another Covenant to the former, and so have a superadded Guilt by
their Offence.
1. Because against greater Light.
2. Because against a Renewed Covenant, and by them violated, Rom. 2.12. Such as have sinned in the Law, shall be judged by the Law; and is, in effect, the scope of that Second Chapter.
Thirdly, Such as have had an Offer of Christ, the Second Covenant, and yet have rejected it.
These though they are still under the Obligation of the First Covenant, yet by rejecting
either the Faith, or Obedience of Christ, they super-add a greater guilt to themselves than any of the former: And therefore
it is stiled by our Saviour, the Condemnation, John 3.19. This is the Condemnation, [Page 92] that Light is come into the World, and Men loved Darkness rather than Light. We have as well those of the first, as those of the latter Rank joyned together,
2 Thess. 1.8. To render Vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not the Gospel of our
Lord Jesus Christ. The former are Judged, because the Works of God leave them unexcusable in their Ignorance
of God, or neglect of the Duty that results upon that Knowledge; The latter are Judged
unexcusable, because the Gospel and the Message of it is Proclaimed to them, and yet
rejected by them.
Fourthly, Such as have not only the Light of Nature, the Light of the Written Law of God, the
Light of the Gospel tendred, but that Light in some measure received, and afterwards
rejected, which adds Apostacy to their Rebellion: and this super-adds a higher Guilt
than any of the Former, Heb. 10.26. If we sin wilfully, after we have received the Knowledge of the Truth, there remains
no Sacrifice for Sin, but a certain fearful looking for of Judgment and fiery Indignation.
The former sorts of Men are not within the Benefit of the Second Covenant, nor can
expect the Fruit thereof in the Judgment.
But there are a Company of Persons that have laid hold of this Second Covenant, and
shall be Judged by it: Such as have received Christ as he is Reached out unto the World: [Page 93] Received him as their Righteousness, as their Sacrifice, as their Instructor, as
their Commander and General.
The Obedience of Faith is as Universal as the Law, or Command of Faith, it fastens
upon every part of its Object: And to such there is no Condemnation, Rom. 8.1. Whosoever believeth in me shall not come into Condemnation, but is passed from Death
to Life, John 5.24.
This Discharge and Acquittal of these Persons stands bottomed upon the Immutable Truth
and Justice of God. For though it was his own free and undeserved Goodness that at
first moved him to tender this Second Covenant to Mankind, to Accept of the Righteousness
and Satisfaction of Another for them. And when none in Heaven or Earth could be found
to Perform the one, or Undergo the other, to send his own Son to do and Suffer it,
and to Proclaim to Mankind, that as many as betake themselves to this Covenant, and
do accordingly lay hold of it, to give to them the Pardon of their Sins, and the Enjoyment
of Blessedness.
Yet when this great word is pronounced by him, his Truth and Justice are engaged in
the Performance of it: The Righteousness and Satisfaction of Christ is as effectually theirs, as if performed by them: Their Debt Paid, and their Persons
Accepted.
And so in that Great Day, the Great God shall, in the Face of the whole WORLD, have
the Glory as well of his JUSTICE, as of his MERCY, in the SALVATION of his Saints.
2 Tim. I. 10.‘And hath brought Life and Immortality to light through the Gospel.’
AMONG the many Great Advantages that are Conveyed unto Mankind by the Gospel of Jesus Christ, there are these of Principal Moment.
First, A full and clear discovery, that there is a State of Life and Immortality of Mankind
after the Dissolution of the Lives we enjoy in this Inferior World.
Secondly, A full and clear Discovery of the Nature and Kinds of this Estate of Life and Immortality,
namely, that it is a State of Rewards and Punishments; a State of Reward with Everlasting
Life and Happiness to the Righteous, and a State of Everlasting Life and Misery to
the Wicked.
Thirdly, A full discovery of an easie and effectual Means of the avoiding of that Future
Life of Misery, and of the attainment of that Future Estate of Life of Happiness.
I shall not enter into a Large Discourse of these Excellent Discoveries, but only
briefly consider these things.
[Page 96]1. The great Importance of the true and evident Discovery of these great Truths.
2. The great deficiency that there was in these Discoveries, before the Light of the
Gospel came into the World.
3. The great Discovery made by the Gospel of these great and important Truths.
4. The great Evidences for the satisfaction and Conviction of the Truths of these
Discoveries thus made in the Gospel.
1. Concerning the former of these, namely, the great Importance of this Truth, and
of the full and evident discovery thereof. And this appears evident to every Man
that doth but consider the nature of this Matter.
We are Born, and Live in this World, according to the greatest ordinary Account, about
Threescore and Ten Years, and then we die, and are no more seen in this World. Of
what a vast Momentous Concernment is it for us to know, that there is an Everlasting
Estate of Happiness or Misery, according to the nature of the Transaction of our Lives
here, that doth most certainly and infallibly attend us after Death? The importance
of the knowledge of this is more than all the rest of our knowledge of all other things,
in very many respects: First, The bare knowledge of the thing it self is a most excellent Subject to be known,
if there were nothing else in it. But, Secondly, It is a knowledge of a thing that doth most necessarily, nearly, and intimately
[Page 97] concern us; even much more than our very Lives in this World. This Life passeth away
as a shadow, but the Life of Rewards and Punishments is a Life Everlasting, and Unchangeable;
and therefore it is of more concernment to us, both to know it, and to know how to
attain that Blessed Life of Happiness, than to attain all the Glory and Happiness
that this present Transitory Life can afford. And, Thirdly, The Knowledge of this Truth is of huge Moment, not only for the right ordering of
our present Life here, in order to the attainment of that Everlasting Blessed Life;
but even for a Right, and Wise, and Comfortable Management and Enjoyment of the present
Life we have in this World. For most certainly, without the Prospect, Hope and expectation
of this Future State, the Life of Man is more unhappy and miserable than the lives
of the Beasts that perish. The knowledge therefore of this great Truth is of the greatest
Moment to the Children of Men; and the Ignorance thereof is the most unhappy and
hurtful Ignorance of any thing in the World; because it is an Ignorance of that,
which most concerns us to know, because that Knowledge is principally necessary for
the avoiding of the greatest Evil, and the attaining of the greatest Good that can
possibly befall us.
2. Touching the Second, namely the Deficiency that was in the World, in order to the
Discovery, before the Gospel came: This principally consisted in these things; 1.
A want of a sufficient Evidence, that there is any such Estate after Death. 2. A want
of a sufficient Light, to discover what that Future Estate was to be. 3. A want of
a discovery of a sufficient means, how that part of the [Page 98] Estate of Everlasting Happiness was to be attained, and the Estate of Everlasting
Misery to be avoided. And this Deficiency in these things will appear, if we take
a Survey, First, of the State of the Gentile Knowledge, in Relation to these things. Secondly, In Relation to the Discoveries
made to the Jews under the Law.
First, As to the Discoveries of these Truths unto the Gentile. It is very true, that partly by an Universal Tradition, derived probably from the
Common Parents of Mankind, partly by some Glimmering of Natural Light, in the Natural
Consciences at least of some of the Heathen, there seemed to be some Common Perswasion
of a Future Estate of Rewards and Punishments. But, First, It was but weak and dim,
and was even in many of the wisest of them overborn; so that it was rather a suspicion,
or at most a weak and faint Perswasion, rather than a strong and firm Conviction:
And hence it became very unoperative and ineffectual to the most of them, when they
had greatest need of it namely, upon imminent, or incumbent Temporal Evils of great
Pressure. But, where the Perswasion was firmest amongst them, yet still they were
in the Dark what it was; and yet much more in the Dark, in reference to the means
of attaining that Future State of Happiness; and this Darkness begot in them those
various Fictions and Fabulous Imaginations, especially among the Poets, that even rendred the Main Hypothesis more doubtful than otherwise it would have
been. And those various Superstitions, and Idolatrous Worships and Rites, and Performances,
which they designed as the Means of attaining that Future Happiness, which they thus
Darkly, and, under various Fabulous Disguises, entertained.
Secondly, If we come to the Discoveries made unto the Jews which were certainly much greater than those that the Gentiles had by the Light of Nature; yet this we have reason to think that although many Excellent
Men among them, did, through those many Types, and Shadows, as it were at a distance,
see the Heavenly Canaan, and the Messiah, through whom it was to be attained. Yet the Divine Dispensation under the Law was
Dark and Obscure, in Relation to the Estate of Future Rewards and Punishments, in
comparison of what is Revealed in the Gospel. Their Promises were, for the most part,
of Temporal Benefits, and their Threatnings of Temporal Punishments, and their Worship
and Services were very much under Shadows and External Administrations, so were their
Rewards and Punishments.
Yet it must be agreed, that even under that Dark Administration, there were greater
Evidences of the Future Life than were manifested generally to other Nations: The
Examples of the Assumption of Enech and Elias, the Revivings of the Shunamites Son, Buried in the Prophet's Grave, and the several Passages in Job 19.25. Isai. 26.19. Ezek. 37. Dan. 12.2. and divers other Passages in the Old Testament; together with a common Received Tradition among that Nation, did give them a Belief,
or Perswasion of a Life to come after this, and of the Resurrection; and this the
Apostle witnesseth of the Patriarchs, and Holy Men under the Old Testament, Heb. 11.10, 13, 14, 35, &c. And so far this Perswasion was setled in that People, that in the time of our Saviour,
and unto this Day, the Perswasion of a Future Life, and the Resurrection was generally
received among them, excepting only the Sect of the Sadduces.
But although this be certainly true, yet these things are evident, viz. First, That the Doctrine of the Resurrection, and the Future Life was not so clearly deliver'd
under the Old Testament, as under the New. Secondly, That the Proof and Evidence thereof was not so plain and Convincing under the Old Testament, as under the New. Thirdly, That the Manner and Circumstances thereof was not so explicitly and directly delivered
under the Old Testament as under the New, as will appear in what ensues.
Thirdly, Therefore touching the Discoveries of Life and Immortality by the Gospel Christ Jesus, the same Gospel hath these Prelations and Pre-eminences in Relation thereunto, viz. 1. It doth contain a full and explicit Narrative thereof. 2. It doth deliver a full
and clear Method of the attaining of the State of Happiness, and avoiding the State
of Misery that it thus discovers. 3. It Evidenceth and Asserteth the Truth and Certainty
of what it so delivers, upon most evident and convincing Evidences.
Touching the former of these, the Gospel doth principally Instruct us in these Two
Matters, in Relation to the business in hand; namely, First, It doth assert, that there is a Life to ensue after this Transitory Life, and it
rests not there in that General Assertion; but, Secondly, It shews us, with great plainness, what that Life is; viz. 1. That it is an Everlasting Life: That it is a Life of Everlasting Rewards and Happiness
to the Good, of Everlasting Punishments and Misery to the Bad: That there shall be,
as the way to these Everlasting Rewards and Punishments, a Resurrection of the Good
and [Page 101] Bad, and a Re-union of their Bodies and Souls; and a Change of those that are Living.
That this shall be Effected by the Voice of an Arch-Angel, Proclaiming the Last Judgment,
with Summoning all to it. That hereupon an Universal Judgment shall pass upon every
Man, shews us, who shall be the Judge, what shall be the Rule of his Judgment, what
the Evidences, what the Sentence, what the Execution of either Sentence; namely, of
Absolution, a perfect enjoyment of Everlasting Happiness, in an Immortal Soul, united
with a Glorious, Spiritualized and Immortal Body: And of the Sentence of Condemnation,
with an Everlasting Separation from the Comfortable Presence of God, and an Everlasting
Conclusion of Soul and Body under the Torments of Hell Fire. And all these Discoveries
are made plainly, evidently, and intelligible to the Sense of every ordinary Capacity,
together with the Circumstances of Time, Place, Persons, Company, and all other things
that may render the whole Manifestation plain, perspicuous, intelligible and reasonable.
2. The Second thing the Gospel discovers, is the Means and Method of the attaining
of that Life of Happiness, and avoiding that Life of Misery. And surely, without this,
the Discovery of the former had not been so useful to Mankind: It might indeed amuse
and astonish, and perplex him, to know, that there should be such a Future Estate,
either of Happiness or Misery, unto one of which all Mankind was Consigned. But it
could not settle, nor compose him, without the Knowledge of the Means of obtaining
so great a Good, and avoiding so great an Evil as this prospect discovers: [Page 102] The Gospel therefore hath not only discover'd these Two Great, though different
Sentiments, of the Future Life, but hath also laid open, and discover'd the Track,
the Path, the Way, to avoid the one, and attain the other; even a plain, and certain,
and safe, and Infallible Way; namely, the Repentance for Sin past, Obedience for the
time to come, and Faith in the Son of God, who is the Resurrection, the Way, the Truth,
and the Life: And his Doctrine and Directions are plainly set out in the Gospel, intelligible
to every common Understanding, and easie to any sincere and honest Endeavour.
3. The Third Prelation and Advantage of the Gospel, in reference to this Discovery
of Life and Immortality, is that it doth not only give that clear, and Explicite Discovery
thereof before-mention'd, but also it gives the most full and clear Evidence, that
what it so discovers, is most certainly and infallibly True: and annexeth to the
Discovery a full and convincing Manifestation of the Truth of the thing so discover'd,
answerable to the weight and importance of the thing discover'd.
It is very true, that Almighty God out of his Care and Providence over Mankind, in
order to their Everlasting End, hath been Graciously pleased to afford unto Mankind
certain Evidences of this Great Truth, of the Immortality of the Soul, and a Future
State of Rewards and Punishments; as namely, 1. A secret Anticipation, as it were,
in the Minds and Consciences of the Generality of Mankind of this Truth: 2. An Universal
Tradition thereof, which hath, in great measure, reached unto the Generality of Mankind,
and by [Page 103] them commonly received: Which, although it hath been handed over from Man to Man,
yet we have all the reason imaginable to believe it real at first, by some means in
its first Original, delivered out to the Parents of Mankind, by Revelation from God
himself. 3. An Admirable Congruity of this Supposition, both to the Justice and Perfection,
which, even by the Light of Nature, we are bound to attribute to Almighty God; and
also a Sutableness and Congruity thereof to the Condition and Exigence of Mankind,
and the Providential Regiment and Ordering thereof.
But in as much as by length of time, and distance of this first Revelation, and the
want of a perspicuous Evidence of the manner of giving out of this first Revelation,
and also for that by the Prevalence of the Corruptions, and decays of the Nature of
Men, this great Important Truth of the Future Life of Rewards and Punishments, did,
or at least might languish and decay in the Minds of Men. Almighty God hath been pleased,
by Reiterated and Repeated Revelations of this Truth, by New Editions of Revelations
thereof, in his Written Word, to reinforce the same, that so it might be more Effectual,
Operative, and Forcible upon Mankind, in order to the Right Ordering of his Life here,
and the attaining of his Great and Everlasting End.
And this he began to do in the Old Testament, under the Dispensation of the Jewish Oeconomy; but far more clearly, and Universally under the Evangelical Dispensation
by Christ Jesus, and with far greater advantage and Conviction of the Truth, and Certainty thereof.
The Evidence and Manifestation of the Truth and Certainty of this Supposition, is
seen principally in these things.
1. That he that made this Discovery, was the best able to give us the true State of
Mankind after Death: For, being the Son of God, a Teacher sent from him, and acquainted
with all his Will, none could give us a more perfect Account of what God Almighty
intended or designed, touching the Children of Men. For it is most certain, that
the whole stress of the business, touching the Future State of Mankind, must principally
and primarily depend upon the most Wise, Just, yet free Disposal and Counsel of Almighty
God. He therefore, and he only, who was fully acquainted with the real purpose and
design of Almighty God, touching Mankind, must needs be able to give us a full and
compleat Account of this great and hidden Counsel, which could only lie in the Knowledge
of God himself, or of such one to whom he was pleased to reveal it: When the Rich
Man was in Hell, he desired that some Person might be sent from the Dead, to acquaint
his Brethren with the State of Men after Death; and he thought, that a Relation from
such a Person, who had seen or experimented that State, should be the most credible
and effectual means to gain assent from the Living. But had he understood, that the
same God, who not only understood the State of Mankind after Death, by what he had
seen touching them that were already Departed this Life; but also perfectly knew the
Mind and Purpose of his Father touching Mankind, should have come in the Flesh, and
manifest himself to [Page 105] be the Son of God; and that he came to acquaint Mankind with his Father's Counsel
and Purpose touching the Future State of Mankind, he would have desired no other Messenger
to acquaint his Brethren therewith.
2. Christ did not only declare, and profess himself to be the Son of God, a Teacher sent from
God; nor did he only publish this Great Declaration and Discovery, touching the Future
State of Mankind, and that he was sent into the World on purpose, to acquaint the
World with this Message; but also he did, by the plainest and greatest Evidence imaginable,
or that could possibly be desired to acquire credibility, manifestly declare, and
prove, that his Mission and Message was Unquestionably True; Namely, by the great
Miracles he did, by the Holiness of his Life, and by Dying to Attest and Assert it.
2. The Great and Admirable Work of his own Resurrection, did give an Invincible Evidence
of the Truth as of all other his Doctrines, so especially of these, touching the
Immortality of the Soul, the Resurrection, and the Future State after Death: And the
Resurrection, of Christ hath a double Force, Evidence, or Conviction in this respect. First, This Resurrection of Christ was indeed the Greatest and Crowning Miracle of his whole Life; and as his other
Miracles did Attest the Truth of his Mission and Doctrine, so this being the most
Signal and Weighty of all, upon the Effecting, or not Effecting whereof, the whole
Credit of his Mission and Doctrine depended: And also being of the highest nature
of any of the rest [Page 106] of his Miracles, did most Effectually, and Consummately seal the Truth of his Mission,
and the very Divineness and Credit of all his other Miracles: For he was declared
the Son of God with Power, by the Resurrection from the Dead. And hence it is that
there is no one thing in the Gospel hath more Evidence of Fact to prove the Truth
and Reality, nor greater Weight laid upon it, than that Christ was really Dead, and did really Rise again, from the Dead. Secondly, But farther, The Resurrection of Christ seems to be in a most Specifical and Appropriate manner applicable, and applyed
to prove the Resurrection of the Dead, and the Future Estate of Mankind after Death:
It is the Great Stumbling-Block in the way of the Faith of Men, to think, how there
should be a Life after Death: The Athenian Philosophers Mocked, when they heard of it, as a thing Incredible, Acts 17.32. And if Men would be but Conquered from this Difficulty, the greatest Difficulty
were overcome. And indeed the Resurrection of Christ seems to be the greatest Pledge imaginable, not only of the possibility of a Future
State after Death, but of the real Existence of it. And therefore that Excellent Sermon
of Paul to the Athenians, Acts 17.31. lays the Great Weight of the Truth of the Judgment to come, and the Future
State of Rewards and Punishments, upon this; Because he hath appointed a Day wherein he will Judge the World in Righteousness,
by that Man whom he hath Ordained, whereof he hath given assurance unto all Men in
that he hath Raised him from the Dead: As if he should have said, Ye Athenian Philosophers, it is apparent that one of the Great Obstacles of your Belief of the
Judgment to come, and the [Page 107] Future Estate of Good and Evil after Death, is that you doubt whether the Soul be
capable of Fruition or Passion without the Body; and you cannot believe it possible,
that there can be a Retreat from a full and compleat Separation of the Body to Life
again; your Philosophical Principles oppose it. Behold! I tell you, That God hath appointed to Judge the World by Christ, the same Christ hath said so in that Gospel which I come to publish to you: And, at once to Seal
and Evidence the Truth he so declared; and to convince you of your vain Confidence,
in your Philosophical Perswasions, That same Christ was Dead, died a Violent Death; his Blood poured out upon the Ground, and lay in
the Grave till the Third Day, that all the World might be ascertained, that he was
fully Dead, and that of such a Death, that if any were uncapable of Reviving again
he was: His Blood, the Vehicle of Life, spilt upon the Ground: Yet this Christ Lived again the Third Day, to assure the World of the Truth of his Word, that he
would Judge the World; and of the possibility and truth of your Resurrection and mine,
by the Divine Power, 1 Cor. 15.20. He is Risen from the Dead, and become the First-fruits of them that sleep.
Acts II. 1, &c.‘And when the Day of Pentecost was fully come, &c.’
IN this Great and Miraculous Diffusion of the Holy Spirit upon the Apostles, These
things are very observable;
- I. The Time, when it happened.
- II. The Place, where it happened.
- III. The Persons to, and among whom it happened.
- IV. The Kind and Manner of the Miracle it self,
I. Touching the Time or Season, wherein it happened, it was upon the Day of Pentecost; next ensuing the Passion, Resurrection, and Ascension of our Lord.
The People of Israel had several Solemn Feasts, Instituted by Almighty God: And many of them had a Three-fold
Use, namely, 1. Historical, in Commemoration of some signal thing fit to be remembred. 2. Religious, or Ceremonial, for some Special Service to be performed unto Almighty God in those Times. 3. Typical, and in some kind [Page 109] Prophetical of some Eminent Observable Relating to the Messias that was to Come; and carrying some Eminent Prefiguration of some Eminent Occurrence
that should be found in, or concerning the Promised Messias. Thus the Great Wisdom of Almighty God in these Institutions, Involved and Complicated
these several Uses and Ends.
Among those many Instituted Feasts and Solemnities, there were Two of very great
Remark; namely, the Paschal Feast, and the Feast of Pentecost.
The Feast of Pascha was Instituted upon their coming out of Egypt, Exod. 12. And again, Commanded, Levit. 23. and Deut. 16. upon the Tenth Day of the first Month Abib (answering nearest to our Months of March and April) they were to choose a Lamb, and to kill him the 14th Day of that Month at Even: And to Eat him with Unleavened
Bread that Night, Exod. 12.3, 6. This was the beginning of the Feast of Unleavened Bread. But because the Solemnity of Festivals and Sabbaths among the Jews began from the Evening of the Day preceding, and ended at the Evening of the Day
following: Therefore the Evening of this Fourteenth Day was carried over to the Day
following, and both are reckoned as the 15th Day, and the 15th Day is reckoned the
First Day of the Feast of Unleavened Bread, Levit. 23.6. This Fifteenth Day was a Day of Great Solemnity, and so was the 7th
Day following, for so long the Feast of Unleavened Bread lasted, Exod. 12.16. The next Day after the first Day of the Feast, namely, the 16th Day of that
Month, the Priest was to receive a Sheaf of the First-fruits, and to Wave it before the Lord, Levit. 23.11. For in those Countreys [Page 110] of Palestine, their Corn-harvest began early namely, about their Paschal-Feast, as appears, Deut. 16.9. And it seems that the time when the Disciples of Christ pulled the Ears of Corn, Luke 6.1. was about the Paschal Solemnity, namely, the Second Sabbath after the First, which seems to be the Computation
of the Sabbaths between Pascha and Pentecost, or the Second Paschal Sabbath.
The Feast of Pentecost, called, The Feast of Weeks, Deut. 16. This was Instituted, Levit. 23.15. And ye shall count unto you from the morrow after the Sabbath, from the Day that ye
brought the Sheaf of the Wave Offering, Seven Sabbaths shall be Compleat, even unto
the morrow after the Seventh Sabbath shall ye number Fifty Days, &c.
This Feast of Pentecost it seems was always to be the Morrow after the Sabbath-day, or the First-day of the
Week: And although our Computation and the Computation of the Jews, in Relation to their Paschal Solemnity, differed, yet it seems herein they both agree, that it was to be on the
First-day of the Week, only our Computation of Fifty Days includes our Easter-Day; their Computation of the Forty Days began from the Pascha Exclusive of the First-day of the Feast.
Though we have it not Expressed in the Scripture, yet it is generally received among
the Jews, that the reason of the Institution of this Feast, was, in remembrance of the giving
of the Law upon Mount Sinai, which was, as they say, the Fiftieth day after the First-day of the First Passover,
when the People departed out of Egypt. And besides this Tradition, the Holy Text tells us, Exod. 19.1. That they came to Sinai in the third Month: And Exod. 19.11. The third day following the Law [Page 111] was given: And if we shall reckon their Months like the Months of the Egyptians, viz. Thirty Days to a Month: Then reckoning 50 Days from the Fifteenth day of the
First Month Exclusively for the giving of the Law, it happened upon the Fifth day of the Third Month; but if we reckon them by Lunar Months, viz. One 29 Days, the other 30 Days; then it was the Seventh day of the Third Month: Either
of which agrees thus far with the Holy Text, and also with the Tradition of the Jews, touching the reason of the Institution of this Solemn Feast; That the Law was given upon Kar, near the Fiftieth day after their departure out of Egypt.
Touching the Congruity or Correspondency between the Typical Paschal and the True Passover, the Death of Christ, the same seems Plain: 1. Christ our Passover, a Lamb without Blemish, was slain: The Paschal Lamb was an Emblem,
and a Prefiguration of the Innocence and Purity of the M [...]ssias, the Lamb of God that taketh away the Sin of the World. 2. Not a Bone of the Paschal Lamb was to be broken, Exod. 12.46. fulfilled in our Saviour's Death, John 19.36. Again, 3. The Blood of the Paschal Lamb was to be stroke upon the Door Posts, as a Propitiation against the Vengeance of the Destroying Angel, Exod. 12.7. So the Blood of Christ was a Propitiation for the Sins of the World: He was the Lamb of God, that taketh away the Sins of the World. 4. But that which I specially observe, is the season, wherein Christ Suffered, being exactly that Day, in the Evening whereof the Paschal Lamb was to
be slain: Or the Fourteenth day of the First Month: For it is plain, Christ kept the Passover, and Instituted his Supper the Night before [Page 112] his Crucifixion, Matth. 26.17, 20. The same Night he was brought to the Counsel of the Jews, where the High Priest sate as Chief; and there they Examined him, and passed Judgment
of Death upon him, Matth. 26.57, &c. The next Day they brought him to Pilate, who Condemned him to Death, at the Third Hour, or Nine of the Clock the same Day:
This Day is called, the Preparation of the Sabbath, Matth. 27.62. The Preparation; that is, the Day before the Sabbath, Mark 15.42. The Preparation and the Sabbath drew on, Luke 23.54. The Preparation of the Passover, John 19.14. And therefore the High-Priest and Scribes entred not into the Judgment-Hall,
least they should be defiled, but that they might eat the Passover, John 18.28. And the Jews, because it was the Preparation, that the Bodies might not remain upon the Cross
upon the Sabbath-day (for that Day was a Great Day) besought Pilate, &c. It was a Great Day in it self, for it was the Fifteenth Day of the Month, wherein
was to be a Solemn Convocation by the First Institution, as Exod. 12. or, the First Day of the Feast of Unleavened Bread. And it was a Great Day, because the Jewish Sabbath, or the Seventh Day of the Week did follow with this Solemn Feast. After
the Burial of our Saviour, the Women brought Spices, but rested the Sabbath-day, Luke. 23.56. But the Scribes and Pharisees, rested not, for they resorted to Pilate, to have the Sepulchre Sealed, viz. the Day that followed the Day of the Preparation, Matth. 27.62. The next Day after the Sabbath, early, namely, the First Day of the Week, the Women resorted to the Sepulchre with the Spices, Matth. 28.1. Mark 16.1. John 20.1.
This gives us an exact Journal of our Saviour's Death and Resurrection: He was Crucified
upon the Sixth Day, the Preparation of the Sabbath, and the Preparation of the Passover;
he rested in the Grave the Seventh day of the Week, and arose the First day of the
Week, because the Third day from his Crucifixion.
So that Christ our Passover was slain that day wherein the Paschal Lamb was killed, namely, the
Fourteenth day of the first Month; for that was the regular time of killing the Passover:
though in case of any Legal Impediment it might be Protracted, or deferred to the
fourteenth day of the second Month, Numb. 9.11. 2 Chron. 13.15.
And it seems the Jewish Computation of the Months being Lunar, their Computation of the fourteenth day of the first Month, was the fourteenth day
after the first Full Moon that happened after the Vernal Equinox: And this Custom
was long kept among the Christians, till by the Western Church, under Constantine, it was reduced to be held upon the Lord's-day, according to a Cicle Established and
Observed in the Chu [...]ch; whereas the Jewish Pascha fell sometimes on one day of the Week, sometimes on another, as their Luna quarta decima happened.
Now that which makes some difficulty, touching the day of the Messiah's Passion, viz Whether it were upon that day, in the Evening whereof the Paschal Lamb was slain; or the fourteenth day of the first Month; or whether the next day after,
namely, the fifteenth day, which was the Great Solemn Feast, or the first day of the
Feast of Unleavened Bread, seems to be this, because it is apparent by the Evangelist, that our Saviour did Eat [Page 114] the Passover the Night before his Passion; and consequently upon the Fourteenth day
of the First Month, according to the Mesaical Institution, and consequently the day of his Passion was upon the First day of the
Feast of Unleavened Bread; which, though it were the first day, yet it was antecedent
to the Jewish Sabbath that followed the next day.
To this it is variously answered, First, Some say, that although by the Divine Institution, the Passover was to be eaten
the Fourteenth day at Even, at which time our Lord did eat it with his Disciples,
according to the true Legal Institution: Yet the Jews had a Tradition among them, that if the Fourteenth day of the First Month happened
upon the First, Third, or Fifth day of the Week, the Paschal Lamb was not to be that Night, but the Night following; and consequently the Lamb was
Slain the Fifteenth day, and the Solemn first day of the Feast of Unleavened Bread
was to succeed upon the Sixteenth day; and accordingly it was done here; Christ and his Disciples did Eat the Passover upon the Fourteenth day, according to the
Divine Institution, and the Generality of the Jews upon the Fifteenth day, according to their Tradition. Secondly, Again, others say, That upon Eminent occasions it was Lawful to Anticipate a day
in the Eating of the Passover; and that our Lord foreseeing his time was drawing near,
wherein he must suffer, intending to eat the Passover, and Institute his Supper before
he left the World, anticipated the Celebration of the Passover: But this seems hard,
for it appears by the Three Evangelists, that the Disciples took notice that the Solemn time was come, and spake first of
it to our Lord, Matth. 26.17. Mark 14.12. Therefore, [Page 115] Thirdly, Some think that the Council of the Jews having a Resolution to destroy our Saviour, and yet before the Great Solemnity of
the Feast, Matth. 26.5. Mark 14.2. did Procrastinate the Solemnity a day beyond the Set-time; which the Sanhedrim,
or the Great: Council of the Jews, pretended Power to do; being those that did Authoritatively decide the Time of
the New Moon, and their Occasional Intercalation of days, to put off the Solemnity
for a day or more, according to their Decisions. Whether these, or any of these be
the True Cause, yet it is apparent, that the Eating of the Passover by Christ was upon the 5th day of the week at Even, or upon the Thursday; and that the Eating
of the Passover by the Generality of the People and Priests, was upon the 6th day
of the week at Even, at which day Christ our Passover was slain.
But besides this Concordance in the Time of the death of Christ upon the Paschal Solemnity, there are some Observables touching this Great Feast that seems to bear
some Prefiguration of our Messiah, and the End of his Suffering I do not remember above five Remembrances of the Paschal Solemnity under the Old Law, viz. 1. Upon the Deliverance out of Egypt, Exod. 12. agreeing with the Great Deliverance by Christ, from the Spiritual Egypt, the Bondage of Sin and Death. 2. Upon the coming of the People into Canaan, Josh. 5.10. An Emblem of the Way opened into the Heavenly Canaan by the Suffering of Christ. 3. That under Josiah, upon a Great Reformation of Idolatry by him, 2 Kings 13.21. And, 4. That after the Re-edification of the Temple, and Restitution of the
People from Captivity, Ezra 6.21. who was [Page 116] a Great Repairer of the Jewish Church. 5. That under Hezekiah, 2 Chron. 30 which, though it were not observed at the Regular Time, but in the fourteenth
day of the second Month, yet it was upon a Great Reformation of the Church, aed a
Renovation of their Covenant with God. 6. There seems also to be a Remembrance of
a Great Passover kept by Solomon, 2 Chron. 30.27. which probably was after his finishing of the Temple. And as all these Persons,
Moses, Joshua, Solomon, Hezekiah, Josiah, and Ezra, were, in many things, Types of the Messiah, so the Business, or Occasions that gave these Signal Solemnities, were such as bore
a great Analogy to that Work that our Saviour in his Passion mightily performed, namely,
the Deliverance of his People from the Slavery of Sin, and Death and Hell, the opening
of the Kingdom of Heaven to all Believers: the Reformation of the Errors and Lives
of Mankind, the Solemnization of a New Covenant between God and Man, and the Erection
and Establishing of a Living Temple unto God, namely, his Church, against which the gates of Hell should not prevail. And although I doubt not there were often Anniversary Paschal Feasts, between the coming out of Egypt, and the Return from the Captivity: Yet the Spirit of God taking a more particular
notice of these Great and Solemn Passovers, seems to give us occasion to observe
them, with Relation to Christ our Great Passover.
The things remarkable in the Analogy of the Feast of Pentecost, seem to be these:
First, That as there were 51 days from the first Pascha, and the Giving of the Law (in Memory [Page 117] whereof the Feast of Pent [...]cost was Instituted) so there were the like measure of time between the Oblation of Christ, the True Paschal Lamb, and the Signal Mission of the Holy Ghost, in the Feast of Pentecost.
Secondly, That upon that time, wherein it pleased God to Promulge the Law, the Tenor of the Old Covenant with the People of Israel, he also chose to Publish the New Covenant in the Blood of Christ to all Mankind.
Thirdly, That as the Promulgation of the Law was especially with Two Sensible Manifestations, namely, the great Sound of the
Trumpet, that waxed louder and louder, Exod. 19.16. And the Audible giving of the Law by the Voice of God. Exod. 20. And the Voice of Thunder, all which affected the Sense of Hearing. And also the
Appearance of Fire and Smoke, the Mountain burning with Fire to the midst of Heaven,
which affected the Sense of Seeing: Both which great Impressions upon those two Senses
of Discipline, are briefly described by the Apostle, Heb. 12.18, 19. So this Promulgation of the Gospel was made upon this day, though not with equal Terror, yet, in an Analogy of External Signs: 1. To the Eye, the Holy Ghost descending upon the Apostles in
Cloven Tongues like fire; 2. To the Sense of Hearing, namely, the rushing mighty wind,
answering to the Thunder and Voice of the Trumpet in the giving of the Law; and the
speaking with Tongues, not only Audible, but Intelligible, to People of several Nations
and Languages.
Fourthly, That as the Law was Published to the Full Assembly of the People of Israel, so the Gospel was Published to a Full Assembly of Persons of almost all Nations, Acts 25. For Jerusalem, as it was a Great City, that received many Foreigners, so especially at this Solemn
Feast, many Jews and Proselytes resorted hither from all Countries of their Dispersion.
Fifthly, That as the Law was Published in the Mount of God, Sinai in the Wilderness; so this Solemn Promulgation of the Gospel was made in the City of Jerusalem, ordinarily Styled, The City of God, and Mount Sion: Thus as the Promulgation of the Law begun in Mount Sinai, so the Promulgation of the Gospel began in Mount Sion, and from thence derived through all the World.
Besides what hath been observed, there seems also a strange Suitableness and Congruity
in proportion of Times and Occasions. I shall reckon up some of the former, and some
others.
1. The Oblation of the Messiah upon the day that the Paschal Lamb was to be slain.
2. His Rest in the Grave upon that double Sabbath, as I may call it, for the First
day of the Feast of Unleavened Bread, wherein no Work was to be done, fell upon the
Seventh, or Sabbath-day of the Week.
3. His Resurrection was upon the First day of the Week, the day of the Creation of
all things, [Page 119] and the day appointed by the Law for the Oblation of the Sheaf of First-fruits, prefiguring the Resurrection of Christ, who is therefore called the First-fruits of them that Sleep, 1 Cor. 15.20. Compared with Levit. 23.10. So that although the Paschal Feast was not limitted to any certain day of the week, yet the Co-incidence thereof
to the Seventh day of the week, made an admirable Harmony in the Incidence of Times:
For,
4. The Wise God choosing this Season for the Suffering of the Messiah, gave our Saviour's Resurrection to be the First day of the week, which we Commemorate
in the place of the Jewish Sabbath; and gave the Feast of Pentecost to be likewise the First day of the week, whereby there happened a Co-incidence of
Two Great Matters, namely, the day of the Resurrection, and the day of the Mission
of the Holy Spirit, which gave the occasion to the Christian Church to keep the Feast
of Pentecost upon the Lord's day, namely, the 50th day after the Pascha Christianum: So the Co-incidence and Communication of both these days gave Testimony and Attestation
each to other; whereas if the Jewish Pascha had not happened upon the Jewish Sabbath, the next Pentecost could not have happened upon the Christian Sabbath.
And when the Day of Pentecost was fully come, they were all with one Accord in one
place, &c.
I Will consider, upon this occasion, these things: 1. The Reason of the Day of Pentecost, and the Reason of that Institution: 2. The Reason why this Great Dispensation was
at this time, and the Analogy it bears with the Institution. 3. The Parts of this
Miraculous Dispensation. 4. The End and Use of it, and the Instruction arising from
it.
For the First of these: We read, Exod. 12.2, 6. of the Institution of the Passover (the Greatest Jewish Feast and Solemnity) and the time of its Celebration, and the [...]eason of it. 1. There is the Institution, or Change of the Month: This Month, viz. Abib, shall be unto you the beginning of Months, the First Month of the Year. 2. There is the Designation of that Portion of this Month, for the Celebration
of the Passover, in the Tenth day of this Month, every Housholder was to separate
the Paschal Lamb; and in the 14th day thereof they were to kill and eat it, at the Evening of that
day, Exod. 12.3, 6. Again, 3 There is set down the Solemnity that was to be used touching it;
wherein, among divers others, there were these; it was [Page 121] to be a Lamb without Blemish; it was to be Roasted whole, not a Bone thereof to be Broken; it was to be eaten with Unleavened Bread, and Bitter Herbs, and in Haste, and nothing thereof
to be left till the morning. 4. There is the Reason of the Institution, viz. to be a Perpetual Memorial of the Goodness and Mercy of God unto that People, First, In sparing and passing over their Families, when the Destroying Angel slew all the
First-born of the Egyptians. Secondly, in bringing them out of that State of Captivity and Bondage, into a State of Liberty
and Freedom, Exod. 12.26, 51.
At the Season wherein this Feast was to be Celebrated, they were to present unto
Almighty God a Sheaf of their First-fruits of their Harvest, as a Recognition and Tribute unto God, Levit. 23.10. for according to the Temperament of that Climate their Fruits were early,
so that there might be that Present brought. This was to be done on the Morrow after
the Sabbath, Levit. 23.11. which seems to be the Morrow after their Paschal Sabbath: From this day they were to account 50 days unto the Morrow of the Seventh Sabbath,
Levit. 23.16. and this was the Feast of Pentecost: which Feast was, according to the Tradition of the Jews, Instituted in Memory of the giving of the Law upon Mount Sinai. And though this Reason be not expressed thereof in the Holy Scripture, yet the distance
from the time of their passing out of Egypt, unto the time of the giving of the Law upon Sinai, seems to answer the distance between the Paschal Solemnity, and that of Pentecost: for they came out of Egypt the 14th day of the first Month, the day of their Paschal Celebration, Exod. 12.42, 51. They came to the Wilderness of Sinai in the Third [Page 122] Month, Exod. 19.1. the same day they came into the Wilderness of Sinai: upon the Third day following was the Law given upon Sinai, in that Miraculous and Terrible manner, Exod. 19.11. It is not expressed indeed what day of that Third Month it was that the People
came to Sinai, or that the Law was given: If we shall reckon the Jewish Months to be Lunar, consisting of 29 days and a half to a Month, or which amounts to the same account,
one Month to be Plena, or Full, consisting of Thirty days; the other to be Cava, consisting of 29 days; two Months made up 59 days, to which, if we should add Three
days more of the Third Month, the Account will be 62 days, out of which, if we subduct
14 days, there will remain 48; whereunto if we add the 14th day it self, and the next
day after, from which the Accompt must be made, unto the morrow after the Seventh
Sabbath, there will remain 50 days; so that upon this Account, they came into Sinai upon the First Day of the Third Month and the Law was given upon the Third day of
the same month; So that this Feast of Pentecost, commonly in the Old Law called The Feast of Weeks, was Instituted as a Solemn Memorial of that Great and Miraculous Giving of the Law by Almighty God upon Mount Sinai, the One and fiftieth day after the coming out of Egypt, and of the first Paschal Celebration.
But the Truth is, the Computation of the Fifty days, was not from the morrow of the
First day of the Paschal Feast, but from the morrow of that Sabbath, that happen'd first in the Paschal Feast: For the Jews did not observe their Paschal Solemnity as we Christians do, upon the First Sabbath that happened after the 14th day Inclusively after the
New [Page 123] Moon; but upon the 14th day it self, upon whatsoever day of the week it happened:
For Instance, if the 14th day happened upon the Wednesday, they kept then their Passover,
and the first Sabbath, or Saturday then fell within Eight days of their Paschal Solemnity; and the presenting of the Sheaf was the next day after that first Sabbath, being always the First day of the week;
and from that First day of the week inclusively was the Account of the Fifty days
for the Celebration of the Feast of Weeks, or Pentecost, which therefore always happened upon the First day of the week; for from the morrow
of the First day, next after the First Sabbath, in the Paschal Solemnity, unto the morrow after the Seventh Sabbath, reckoning both Terms inclusively,
was their Pentecost always observed, which made up their full Fifty days: and therefore though their
coming to Sinai was in the beginning of the Third month, yet it is not possible to determine in
what Precise day of that month they came to Sinai, because we know not precisely what day of the week their First Paschal, or the 14th day of the First month fell; only it seems evident, that the Feast of
Weeks, or Pentecost, which began the Fiftieth day after the First Sabbath, in the Paschal Solemnity, was in memory of the Law given upon Sinai, and that it was given the First day of the Week, on the Fiftieth day after the First
Sabbath, in the Paschal Feast.
2. As to the Second matter, why this Great Dispensation, viz. The Visible and Audible Manifestation upon the Apostolical Company, was poured out
upon this day; the Reason seems to be this; The greatest part of the Jewish Solemnities were intended [Page 124] as Typical to the Messiah, that when he should come into the World, these, as well as the Ancient Prophecies,
should bear Witness to him. And this is very eminently made good in these Two Great
Solemnities, the Pascha and the Pentecost. The Messiah was the true Paschal Lamb, Prefigured in that of the Law; he was to be slain, yet not a Bone of him to be broken: He was to bring Life, and
Immortality to Light, by the Gospel, and to deliver the Elect of God out of that Spiritual
Egypt, the Bondage of Sin, and Death, and Hell, into the Liberty of the Sons of God: and
as all the Solemnities in the Paschal Sacrifice were fulfilled in the True Paschal Lamb, Christ Jesus; So he took that very Precise Time to be Offered up; wherein, according to the Jewish Law, the Paschal Lamb was to be slain, and that Solemnity Celebrated.
Our Lord Rose again from Death the first day of the Week; he Conversed upon the Earth
about 40 days, and then he was visibly taken into Heaven: by his Life, his Death,
his Miracles, his Resurrection, his Ascension, he was effectually declared to be
the True Messias, the Great Law-giver of the World, the Light, and Hope, and Salvation of the whole
World, both Jews and Gentiles. And as Almighty God, by the Hands of Moses, and by the Service of Angels, gave his Law to the People of Israel; so the same God having appointed his Son to be Heir of all things, the Head, the
Law-giver, and Governour of his Family on Earth: This Great Law-giver gave his Law, not only to the Jews, but to all Mankind: And for the more Solemn Publication of this Law, and to bear Witness to the Authority of it, he chooseth to use such Circumstances,
as though they were not in all particulars [Page 125] the same with those of the Giving of the Law upon Mount Sinai, especially in the Terror of it, yet they did bear a great Analogy with them:
First, In Sinai, there was the Miraculous Voice of an Angel, in the Articular delivery of the Moral Law: Here was a Miraculous delivery of the Wonderful Works of God in the several Languages
of the World.
Secondly, In Sinai there was an Appearance of Fire, flaming up to the midst of Heaven: Here was the
appearance of Fire sitting upon every Apostle in the Figure of Cloven Tongues.
Thirdly, There was the Voice of a Trumpet, that waxed lowder and lowder: Here a Voice from
Heaven as of a rushing mighty Wind, that filled the House wherein they were.
Fourthly, As Almighty God chose the Fiftieth day after the Paschal Sabbath, for the Promulgation of the Law, which had therefore this Solemnity of Pentecost Instituted in Memory thereof: So our Lord chooseth that very Feast and Day, fifty
days after his own Paschal Oblation, to Promulge to all Mankind his Evangelical Law in this miraculous manner.
Indeed there are two Circumstances that difference the one from the other. 1. The
Promulgation of the Law was not only Miraculous, but Terrible, as the History of it evidenceth. But this
Promulgation, although Miraculous, yet it was gentle and sweet, bearing a Proportion
and Analogy [Page 126] to the Nature of the Law-giver, who was Meek and Gentle, not willing to break a Bruised
Reed: and bearing also an Analogy to the Nature of the Message and Law that was to be Promulged; a Message of Peace, and Mercy, and Reconciliation; an
Easie Yoak, and a Law of Love, and therefore not so fit to be Published with Thunder,
as with a soft still Voice. 2. The Promulgation of that Law, though Secondarily and
Consequentially it was to all Mankind; yet Principally and Immediately it concerned
the Jews, and was certainly Published at first in that Language only. But this Law was in its
very first Design an Institution Universal, to all Mankind, as well Gentiles as Jews; and therefore it is Promulged in all Languages, and in a Voice Intelligible to all
Hearers; and the Divine Providence so ordered it, that it should have Hearers of all
Nations and Languages, whereby not only the Miracle it self, but also the Matters
deliver'd, were Communicated almost in a Moment, to all Quarters of the World, by
the Auditors of several Nations and Languages that were present, and heard it, though
not without deserved Amasement.
3. The Third thing propounded is the Consideration of the several parts, or Manifestations
of this Great Miracle. The Power of the Divine Spirit manifested it self under Two
Kinds of Manifestations; one Kind was visible, which was objected to the Sense of
Sight; There appeared unto them Cloven Tongues, like as of fire, and sate upon each
of them: The other Kind of Manifestation was Audible, manifested to the Sense of Hearing;
First, A Sound from Heaven, as of a Rushing mighty Wind.
Secondly, A speech with other Tongues.
Touching the former of these, the Visible Signs, they were these;
First, The Figure of the Appearance, they were in the Figure of Cloven Tongues, Importing
the Business or End of this Manifestation, an Emblem of those Excellent and Miraculous
Operations, that, together with this Appearance, and Conformable to it, were derived
from the Spirit unto them, namely, Divine Inspiration, and Variety of Languages.
Under the Old Testament the Spirit of God cured the Infirmities of the Prophet, by touching his Tongue or
Mouth, Isai. 6.7, 8. Under the New Testament there are, as it were, New Tongues given them, fitting them for their Offices.
Secondly, The Seeming Matter of them, they were like as of Fire, the most Cleansing
and Active Element answering the Prediction of the Baptist, Matth. 3.11. He shall Baptize you with the Holy Ghost, and with Fire. And, of the Prophets, Mal. 3.2, 3. He is like a Refiner's Fire. And he shall purifie the Sons of Levi, that they may
offer unto the Lord an Offering in Righteousness. He sent this Fiery Appearance upon the Apostles, to Actuate and Purifie, not to
Consume them.
Thirdly, The Posture of this Appearance, it sate upon each of them, and thereby▪ gave
a more forcible and sensible Demonstration, that these Miraculous Varieties of Tongues
they used, was, in truth, a Supernatural Effect of a Supernatural Cause, manifesting
it self in the Visible Emblem of Cloven Tongues.
Touching the Audible Signs, they were Two.
First, The Sound from Heaven, as of a rushing mighty Wind. The Divine Spirit chooseth many
times to resemble the Efficacy, and yet Secretness of his Operations, by the Resemblance
of Wind, John 3.8. The Wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not
tell whence it cometh, and whither it goeth; So is every one that is born of the Spirit. And in that Typical Resurrection of the dry Bones, Ezek. 28.37. The Energy of the Spirit of God giving Life to those Bones, is resembled
under the Expression of Wind: The Spirit of God chooseth this audible Emblem, to manifest
his Presence and Energy.
The Second is that of speaking with divers Tongues, Intelligible by People of various Languages;
this continued a peculiar Gift of the Spirit of God long in the Church, 1 Cor. 14. As this was a Great, a Miraculous Endowment, that Illiterate Men should, in a
moment, receive a Faculty of speaking the Languages of several Nations; so it was
seasonable, in the first Age of the Church, for the Planting and diffusing of the
Truths of the Gospel, [Page 129] through the several parts of the World: And at this time they were fitted with Auditors
proportionate to this Gift; namely, People of several Countreys and Languages, as
well Strangers as Inhabitants, who were present, and took notice of it, and could
not but publish it to their several Countreys and Correspondents.
Fourthly, The Fourth thing propounded is the end of this Admirable Miracle: The Spirit
of God is the Spirit of Wisdom, and doth not things at random, or only for shew and
novelty, but for most Wise and Excellent ends. The General end was this:
Christ, the Promised Messiah, of whom the former Prophecies in the Old Testament spake, to whom the Types and Ceremonies of the Law pointed, was by the Eternal Counsel
of God appointed the Messias, and to bring to the World a New and Perfect Law, Everlasting
Righteousness and the Means of attaining Everlasting Life and Happiness. This Doctrine
he Published in his Life-time, Confirmed it with Miracles, Sealed it with his Death,
and put beyond doubt and controversie by his Resurrection and Ascension.
And because his Death was Confessed by all, but his Resurrection and Ascension was
by the Malice of the Jews as much discredited as lay in their Power: And because if once the Truth of the Resurrection
of Christ were admitted, it gave such a Testimony to the Truth of his Mission, and of his Doctrine,
that exceeded all possible contradiction or dispute: And because the Doctrine of Christianity
that was now offer'd to the World, must necessarily, if entertained, overthrow all
the Errors [Page 130] and Superstitions of other Religions, and consequently meet with as many Enemies
in the World as there were earnest Professors of other Religions. And because the
great business of the Apostles of Christ was in a special manner to bear witness to the Truth of his Resurrection, Acts 1.22. and they were to be the Common Publishers unto the World of these Great Truths.
And because the same Christ, whose Apostles they were for the Vindication of that Truth that was delivered by
himself, and was after to be published by them, had, before his Ascension, promised
them a signal Testimony and Manifestation of the Spirit of God, that should bear
Witness to the Truth of Christ and his Doctrine, Luke 24.49. John 15.16. Acts 1.4.8. Therefore upon these, and such as these Important Considerations, the Blessed
Spirit of God bears Witness to the Truth of the Testimony, Doctrine, and Mission of
the Apostles, in their very first entry upon this Great Work of Converting the World
with such Marvellous Signs and Appearances as these, such as were obvious to all
the Sences of Discipline, to be true and real; and yet such as were of such a Nature
and Kind, as could be no other but Supernatural and Miraculous. And hereby the Divine
Power of Almighty God himself, did set to his own Seal, and Testimonial to the Truth
of the Doctrine and Mission of Christ and his Apostles, with the greatest Evidence that it is possible for Reason or Sence
it self to expect, or have to the Asserting of any Truth.
And the great Inforcement of this Evidence rests not so much, that these strange and
Miraculous things were done in gross, or for themselves; but in that they were done
in order, and upon design to [Page 131] Justifie and Evidence the Truth of Fact and Doctrines that were delivered by Christ and his Apostles, which, had they not been true, we cannot imagine that the Glorious
God of Heaven would send out his own Power, and set to his own Seal to Justifie and
Assert them: And yet besides all this, they are set to the Justification and making
good of those Truths which were not without a strange Evidence of Credibility otherwise,
as namely the Excellency of the Doctrine, Concurrence of Prophecy, and the Concurring
Testimony of many Credible Persons that were Eye-Witnesses of the Resurrection of
Christ, which alone, if admitted and believed, gives a Testimony of the Truth of his Doctrine
and Mission beyond all contradiction.
And this great Testimony given by the Spirit of God, in this Great, Evident, and Sensible
Demonstration, is given out in the first beginn [...]ng of the Apostolical Ministery, and that in a Signal and Publick manner, that it
might gain a Present, and Powerful, and Successful Progress in the World. And it
was not disappointed in the event it designed, as the Testimony of the Primitive,
and all ensuing Ages abundantly prove: So mightily grew the Word of God and prevailed.
That which we may learn from this, and other Instances of the like Kind, is first
to settle and establish our hearts in the True Faith of our Lord Jesus Christ, and his Holy Doctrine, since we have all the Evidences imaginable to Justifie our
Faith our Reason, our Sence, to believe it; and have all those Demonstrations that
any Man of common Reason can expect to satisfie us thereof. Secondly, To render all humble Thanks to the Goodness and Bounty of Almighty God, who thus
deals with [Page 132] us Humane Creatures, condescends unto our Natures and Capacities, complies with our
Common Sense and Reason, giving us Evidences of all sorts to Convince and Perswade
us to the Entertainment and Belief of those things that are our Happiness and Felicity
to Believe; and omits not any Topick that may assure us: Applies to every Avenue of
our Souls and Hearts for the Admission and Reception of those Truths, in the Belief
whereof consists our Everlasting Blessedness.
Concerning The WORKS OF GOD.
HAVING Consider'd the Divine Attributes, We come to Consider the Works of God or those
Acts of Almighty God, which are Terminated in something without Himself. And these
are of Two Kinds.
First, The Internal, or Immanent Works of God, which, though they are within Himself, yet
I call them Works, because they are Terminated in something without Him. And those
are of Two Kinds, viz. His knowledge, or Fore-knowledge, which relates to God, as we represent him to our
selves, under the Notion of an Intellectual Being; And the Counsel or Determination
of his Will, as we Represent him to our selves, as a Free Agent, or one who works
Secundum Intentionem.
Secondly, The External, or Transient Works of Almighty God; and these are of Two Kinds, viz. The Work of Creation, and the Work of Providence, or Gubernation.
The Work of Creation is again of Two Kinds, viz. Creatio Prima, the Production of Something out of Nothing, or Simple Creation: And Creatio Secunda, the Production of Something out of what pre-existed; but yet such a production as
exceeded the Activity or Power of any Natural Cause, as the Production of the Heavenly
and Elementary Bodies, the first Production of Manners.
The Work of his Providence is of Two Kinds, viz.
First, That General Providence that concerns the Universe, and the particular Beings therein,
as they are parts of the Universe; and this includes those Two great Exertions of
the Divine Providence, viz.
1. The Common Influx, whereby every thing is preseved in genere Entis; and in the particular Nature of ens tale.
2. the Gubernation, or Regiment of every thing.
The Special Work of Divine Providence is that, which relates to intellectual Natures,
viz. Angels or Men.
And that part of the Divine Special Providence, [...]elating to Men, is of Two Kinds, viz. That which relates to him, in reference to his Temporal Subsistence, Civil or Political:
Or that part of the Divine Special Providence that concerns Man, in [...]eference to his Everlasting State or Condition, which lets in the whole Divine Oeconomy,
in re [...]ation to Religion and Religious concernments.
To begin with the First of these kind of Works, The Divine Knowledge, and Fore-knowledge of things.
We must premise, as we have done formerly, That we are not able to have a right and
due conception neither of the Knowledge, nor of the Counsel of Almighty God; only
thus much we are certain, that it is quite another thing than any thing we can imagine
concerning it; and the reason is, because we have no other measure to frame in our
selves a conception of Knowledge, but only the Idea, or Image of that Knowledge which
we have in our selves which is utterly unsuitable and disanalogal to that Knowledge
which is in God, or the Manner, or Nature of it. It is much more possible, that a
Child of a Span Long; nay, that a Worm, or a Fly, might have a Just and adequate
Conception of the Knowledge of the Wisest Man in the World, and the Manner of it,
than it is possible for the Wisest and most Knowing Man to have a right Measure or
Estimate of the Knowledge of God, or of the Manner or Nature of it. And the Reason
is apparent; for the Knowledge of a Child and a Man differ only in degrees; th [...] Knowledge of a Worm and a Man, though they [Page 136] differ not only in degrees, but in Kind and Nature and therefore cannot form to it
self the Conception or Image of the Knowledge of a Man for it; But yet they agree
in this, that even the Knowledge of a Man is quid finitum: But the Knowledge that a Man hath, and the Knowledge that God hath, differed not
only in degree, and in their Kind and Nature, but differ as quod finitum, and quod infinitum; and consequently impossible that the finite nature of the Knowledge of Man can be
any Measure or Image of the Infinite Knowledge of Almighty God.
This therefore we may suppose concerning the Knowledge of God, indeed rather what
it is not, than what it is.
First, It is not barely an Objective Knowledge, or such a Knowledge as ariseth from
the Impression, that the Scibile, or thing known, makes upon the Intellect. And this is evident, because that this
Divine Knowledge pre-exists all things that are without him to be known; he knows
all things before they had any being, and therefore before they had an Objective Impression
upon that which knows
Secondly, It is not a Discursive, or Rational Knowledge, for that seems proper to
the Humane Nature, deducing of one thing from another, and collecting the Effect from
the Cause; for this is a Gradual Successive Knowledge, a manner of Acting incompatible
to a most simple and uncompounded Being.
Thirdly, It is not properly an Intuitive Knowledge; for all Intuition presupposeth
somewhat pre-existing to what is so looked into: This supposition [Page 137] (in reference to the Knowledge of Almighty God) must either suppose an Intuition
of the things themselves, which is in truth, nothing but an Objective Knowledge. But
this serves not here, for the Knowledge of Almighty God Pre-exists the very being
of all things without him, and therefore it cannot be barely such an Intuitive Knowledge;
Or else it must suppose a Pre-determination of every thing that shall be in the Divine
Will; and so by the Intuition of himself, and of his own most Wise and Powerful Determination
he Inspects whatsoever shall be. This, though it be true, yet it takes not up the
whole Extension of the Divine Knowledge. For, Almighty God doth most certainly know
some things that are not Actually within the Compass of an Absolute and Complete Determination.
He knows not only what shall be, but what may be; not only what is within the Compass
of his purpose and Determination, but what is within the Compass of his Almighty
Power and Omnipotence; And not only that neither, there is a Knowledge which some
do, and we may call Scientia Conditionata, a Knowledge what a Free Agent would do under such or such an Objective Motion, though
he were not Pre determined by the Divine Will.
And to put a Period to our Progression, even Negative, in this Inquiry into the Divine
Knowledge, his Understanding is Perfect, Unsearchable, and which is more than all
we can else say, his Understanding is Infinite, exceeding the very Compass of scibilia▪ themselves, so far as they have, or indeed can have, any Actual Existence; for that
which is Potentially Infinite, is nevertheless impossible to be Actually Infinite:
But the Divine Knowledge [Page 138] is actually Infinite, for it understands its own Infinite Being, which were enough
to denominate it such, were there no other scibile, and in the Understanding of its own Infinite Being, it Understands its Infinite
Power, and is, as I may say, Commensurate to the uttermost Activity of that Infinite
Power: And although, what may be, is but quid potentiale, for it is not, and possibly never shall be; yet he actually understands whatsoever
may be, or that hath potentiam non repugnantiae to be, though it never shall be Actually.
Secondly, Touching the Counsel of the Divine Will, it is a depth and height above all Created
Understanding to search into. All Things are brought about by the most Powerful Counsel
of his Will; and yet he altereth not that Law or Rule of Working which he hath Implanted
into every thing, unless it be very rarely, and for the Manifestation of the Supremacy
of his Empire and Power; So that ordinarily, things Naturally Act according to the
Laws and Rules implanted in Natural Causes, and Things voluntary Act according to
the Liberty of their own freedom, without alteration of the former, or violence to
the latter; yet by these, and in these, he fulfils infallibly the Counsel of his own
Will: He manageth and ordereth even the Sinful Actions of Free Agents to most excellent
ends yet without infusing any obliquity into the Man's Will, or contaminating the
Purity and Holiness of his own: This Knowledge is too Wonderful for us.
Touching the Counsel and Decree of Almighty God, something hath been said in the Part
going [Page 139] before, touching Providence; I shall therefore here say but little concerning it.
The Counsel, or Decree of the Will of God, is that Act, as I may call it of the Divine
Will, whereby, by one Indivisible Act, he did, from Eternity, Infallibly Predetermine
all the Events that should after come to pass.
And according to the Object, or Terming of this Divine Decree, we may distinguish
it according to the several sorts of External Acts, which have been, or shall be
in the World, and those are principally Two, viz. The Creation of the World, and the Government or Providential Ordering of the World.
The Decree or Counsel for the Creation of the World, was that Eternal Purpose of the
Blessed Trinity God Blessed for ever, that in such a Period, he would, by his Almighty
Power, Create and Perfect both the Matter and Frame of the whole World: And although
the Execution of this Decree were a Mutation in Things, or a Transition from not being
to being, yet the Will of Almighty God was Eternally, Immutably the same whereby
he determined to Communicate the Overflowing of his Goodness, and to Create Beings,
that according to their several Capacities, should be Receptive of that Goodness
of his.
The Decree of his Providence is that Eternal Counsel of his, whereby he did determine
to support and govern the things that he had so determined to make, according to
the most Wise, most Pure Unerring Counsel of his own Will.
And the Execution of this Counsel or the manner of the Divine Regiment, or Providential
Gubernation [Page 140] of things, may be reduced to these Four Kinds.
1. Supernatural, whereby the Divine Power, for the manifesting of his Absolute Soveraignty,
and upon most Wife and Suitable Emergencies, doth interpose his own Immediate Power
for the bringing about some of his Counsels; and these are of Two Kinds, according
to the variety of Objects which it concerns, viz.
First, Miraculous Interpositions, which principally concern Natural Agents, or Effects;
as the standing still of the Sun, &c.
Secondly, Illapses, and Irradiations, and Infusions of the Operations of the Divine Spirit,
as in the Prophets, or in Converting of Men to the Knowledge and Obedience of the
Truth, and this concerns Rational Creatures as such.
2. Natural; whereby he orders all things ordinarily in the World, according to the
Laws and Constitutions that he hath given naturally to Second Causes, whereby, according
to their suitable Constitution, the Regiment of things is Managed, but under the most
Wise Government, and to most Wise Ends. And under this Word, Natural, I likewise include
even Voluntary or Free Agents, which, though in some respect, they are Contradistinguished
to Natural Agents, yet, in this respect, I call them Natural, because their Liberty
and Freedom is Natural to them: And surely upon a due Consideration, the most Incomparable
Wisdom and Power of Almighty God is no less Conspicuous in [Page 141] this Natural Regiment of things, than in that Supernatural Interposition above mentioned,
viz. That the Divine Wisdom hath so fitted every thing with a Law suitable to the Exigence
and Convenience of its own Being; and yet so ordered and fitted for Contexture to
the common Use and Regiment of things, that they are Suitable, and Natural to our
Constitutions, without violation of them.
3. Permissive, Which refers to the sinful Actions of Free Agents, viz. Whereby God Almighty having at first Constituted a Being in Freedom of Will, and
with sufficient Power and Knowledge to elect Good, and to refuse the Evil; ye Decrees
to permit him to use the Freedom of his own Will, and in that Freedom he Falls and
Sins: This Permissive Decree doth not at all necessitate the Choice that it makes
through the Infiniteness of the Divine Knowledge, foresees what Choice he will make,
and provides accordingly by that which ensues, viz.
4. Directive Providence; That although Almighty God doth not, by any Pre-determination,
Counsel his Creature to Sin, yet by the Infinite Prospect of his Knowledge, foreseeing,
that he will Sin; the Divine Counsel most Wisely Holily and Mercifully manageth and
directeth even this Sinful Action of Men, or other Free Agent, to the best good that
it is capable of: That a Free-Agent should be made, and yet of a Peccable and Mutable
Nature, it was no Error of Divine Providence: for indeed, as naturally, every Created
Being is Mutable; so it is nothing of Imperfection [Page 142] for a Free Agent to be liber ad opposita: The Electing of what is Evil, by such a Free Agent, indeed is a thing permitted
by God, but is the Act or Obliquity of the Agent that might have done otherwise: But
the Direction and Conduct of that Action to a most excellent End, is the effect of
this most Wise most Pure directive Counsel of Almighty God.
But more shall be said, in relation hereunto, when we come to consider of the Divine
Providence, in relation to Man; for the Truth is the External Gubernation, and Providence
is but Divinum Decretum Enucleatum, the Detection and Discovery of that Counsel and Decree of God, that was before secret
and hidden.
I come to those External Acts of the Divine Counsel, the Administration of his Kingdom,
viz. Creation and Providence.
First, Creation is of Two Kinds, viz. Creatio Prima, which is the Production of a Being from not Being.
Secondly, Creatio Secunda; The Production of a Being out of such a Being, and in such a Method or Way as exceeds
all Created Power.
For the Former of these Creations, viz. The Production of Something out of simply Nothing, which is the greatest effect that
is imaginable, because the Distance between the Extremes, viz. Simple, not Being, and Being in the infinitest distance [Page 143] that is imaginable, and therefore is a Work peculiarly belonging to an Omnipotent
Power.
This Creation is of those Primordial Rudiments of all other things, and therefore
Compriseth these Two things, viz. The Production of Spiritual, or Incorporeal Natures, and these seem to be compleated
in the First Creation, and had no other Superinduced Formation, or Creatio Secunda upon them but they were compleated in the Compleatment and Perfection of their Being
in the First instant of their Creation; such are Angelical Natures, and Separate
Intelligences.
Secondly, The Production of the Rudiments of things Corporeal, which seems to include Two things,
First, The Common Mass of Matter; And,
Secondly, The Common Spirit of Material Beings.
As the former is the Materia Prima of Bodies, so the latter may possibly be the Materia Prima, as I may call it of Substantial Forms; and these lay confusedly mixed together, so
that neither was the Matter purely Informis, for that were impossible to suppose such a subsistence of Matter, or Corporeal Moles, without any kind of Form; nor is it on the other side imaginable, that the Spiritus Universi, as I may call it, was distinct, compleat, or subsisting without Matter; but they
were both mingled indistinctly together, till the Particles of this Common Matter,
and the Particles of this Common Spirit, or Form were called out in the Creatio Secunda, [Page 144] or the Formation of things, and Reduction of these Indigested Rudiments of the Mundus Spectabilis into their several Ranks and Orders.
Non bene junctarum discordia semina rerum.
And this way that Chaos, the Work of Beginning, consisting of these Two parts, mentioned
in the First and Second Verses of the First of Genesis, viz. The Earth, or that Moles Corporea, which is called the Abyss, or Deep; and that Spiritus that moved, or agitated the Waters, which, with submission, I conceive was not the
Pure Essential Spirit of God, the Third Person in the Sacred Trinity; but a Spirit
Created by the Energy and Vertue of that Spirit, and mingled with the Mass of Matter.
In the Precedent Discourses the necessity of the Hypothesis of the Creation of all
things out of simply nothing, is, to my Understanding, fully evinced, and there shall
not need any Repetition of it; and most certainly the First Chapter of Genesis, which doth admirably shew the Steps and Method of the Whole Creation, doth wonderfully
gratifie even the Light of Natural Reason, discovering the particular Method of that
Production of the World which the Light of Reason evinceth to have been at first produced;
though it cannot, without Divine Revelation, discover the Steps and Method of it.
And on the other, the Light of Nature doth Suffragari, and bear Witness to the Truth of the Scriptures, which Light of Nature carries us
to a Recognition, that it had an Original; though, without the help of Revelation
it cannot discover the Method or Order of it.
The Creatio Secunda is that Formation of things Visible or Corporeal out of those Rudiments of Matter,
and Form, or Spirit, which was prepared by the Creatio Prima: Consisting principally in these things,
1. The Segregation of certain parts of Matter, and suitable parts of the Spiritus Materiae.
2. The Coagulation and Coagmentation of those Separated Parts, according to the various
Natures of Things.
3. The Transposition and Location of them in their most suitable Places and Stations.
4. The Accommodating them with those various Accidents that were convenient and suitable
to them, and to the Universe.
5. The Moulding and Fashioning of the various Furniture of the several Greater Bodies,
as by Particles of Matter and Form, or Spirit, Assumed and Fitted for their Individual
and Specifical Natures.
6. The Constitution of Man, and deriving into him a Reasonable Soul, of a higher and
more Noble Allay than that Spiritus Mundanus, which was, as it were, the Common Spirit of the Mundus Aspectabilis.
And in this whole Process, not only of the Creatio Prima, but of the Creatio Secunda, or the Eduction of particular things out of that Mass of common Provision, which
was Sub-ministred by the Creatio Prima, we must, of Necessity, acknowledge these ensuing Truths.
First, That they were not the Productions of Second Causes, but the immediate Production
of Almighty God, by his Will and Power; and we need go no farther for an Evidence
of it than this: If the Temperature of the Matter, the Natural Influx of the Heavens,
the Energy of First Qualities, were the causes of these Productions; Why, in all
the Experience that the World hath had these Four thousand Years, and more; why in
all this time hath not any part of the World yielded a Man, or so much as a Horse,
or a Sheep, of such a Production, without the ordinary Course of Generation?
Secondly, That yet it may be probable that the Immediate Instrument which the Divine Power
used in the External Formation of Creatures, may be the Formation of that Substantial
Form, or Spirit, and uniting it to Matter, so that the Formation of the External shape
of things might be the Ideal Impression of that Form upon the prepared Matter; this
possibly may be because we see the Formation of the Externals of Bodies is still immediately
Effected by the Seminal Ideal Energy of the Substantial Form. But possibly it might
be otherwise, for possibly the first Constitution of things might be of another Nature
than what now appears.
Thirdly, That as they were the immediate Production of the Divine Power, so it was a production
not ex necessitate naturae, but ex intentione intendentis
Fourthly, That as it was the Production of Almighty God, not as a Necessary, but as a Free
Agent, so it was a Production of Infinite Wisdom, and Admirable Contrivance. This
is the Subject of some of the Precedent Tracts.
‘Matth. VII. 12. Therefore all things whatsoever ye would that Men should do to you, do ye even so
to them; For this is the Law and the Prophets.’‘Luke VI. 31. And as ye would that Men should do to you, do ye also to them likewise.’
ALmighty God, in his giving out the Moral Law unto the Jews, (which is indeed little else than a Repetion, or Recapitulation of the Law of Nature)
Included, or Inscribed them in two Tables; the first importing the Natural Duties
that a Man owes to God; the second Importing, the Duties a Man owes to Man, or (which
is all one) to his Neighbour.
Our Redeemer made a shorter Abstract of both these Tables, Matth. 22.37, &c. yet taken out of the Ancient Writings of the Law: The first and great Commandment, or the Abstract of the First Table, Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with
all thy mind; [Page 149] which is the same in substance with that of Deut. 6.5. The Second Commandment, or the Abstract of the Second Table; Thou shalt love thy Neighbour as thy self: being the same with that of Levit. 19.18. On these two Commandments hang all the Law and the Prophets; that is, the several Precepts, Prohibitions, and Counsels contained in the Law and
the Prophets, are, as it were, so many Commentaries, or Explications of these Two
Great Commandments.
And the Apostle, Rom. 13.9, 10. having occasion to Commend this great Habit of Love, which he elsewhere,
viz. 1 Cor. 13. calls by the Name of Charity, follows his Master's Doctrine, and resolves
the whole Duty of the Second Table, into the same Great Command, Thou shalt love thy Neighbour as thy self.
In this Text of Matth. 7.12. and Luke 6.31. Our Lord gives us an Explication of this Second Great Commandment, of Loving
our Neighbour as our Self, in a brief but most clear Proposition, or Precept.
And the Excellency of this Precept consists in these particulars among many others.
First, It is compendious and short, the Volumes of Morality that have been written, both
by Christian and Heathen Philosophers, though they contain many excellent Precepts, yet they are very large, and such as
every Man hath not opportunity to Read; and those that have Read them, or some of
them, cannot easily remember the many particulars contained in them Our Lord therefore
hath given us this brief and compendious Precept, [Page 150] which is easie and familiar to be remembred.
Secondly, Though it be a Compendious Precept, yet it is a Comprehensive Precept, and such as
contains the whole Duty of Man in Relation to others.
There was well-known, not only among the Jews, but among the Heathen, the Prohibitory part of this Precept, namely, Quod tibi fieri non vis alteri ne feceris. We find it among the Ancient Jews, Tobit 4.15. and among the Ancient Heathens; insomuch, that one of the Roman Emperors caused it to be Written in Letters of Gold, as his Choice Motto, in several
parts of his Palace.
And indeed that Negative Precept contains very much of Moral Righteousness, because
it extends to the Prohibition of all Acts of Injustice, or Unrighteousness. But this
Precept of the Gospel doth not only Vertually Prohibit all Acts of Injustice and Unrighteousness,
but it doth expresly Command and Injoyn all Acts of Charity, Goodness and Beneficence;
and consequently is a Precept not only of Moral Justice, but of Evangelical Perfection,
far beyond whatever the Choicest Heathen Moralist ever required, or so much as thought
of, as shall be in due time shown. And yet farther, it doth not only comprehend all
the Subjects or Matter of Moral Justice, and Christian Charity, which is a large
and comprehensive Subject; but it directs likewise the manner of it, do ye even so
to them, with the same Sincerity, and Integrity, and Simplicity, and Affection of
Heart, as you would have it done to you.
Thirdly, As it is a Compendious and Comprehensive, so it is a plain and perspicuous, and
Self-evident Rule; it sends not a Man to consult with this or that Philosopher, or Schoolman, or Casuist, to be resolved touching the thing to be forborn, or done: But sends a Man to himself,
and to that in himself, which is most evident to himself; namely, what he would wish
to be done to himself, in the like Condition. Which, if a Man will be but as honest
to himself, as he may, he can easily determine and Judge. So that of this Precept
I may say, as Moses doth elsewhere concerning the Law, Deut. 30.11. Behold! This Commandment which I command thee this day, is not hidden from thee,
neither is it afar of. It is not in Heaven, &c. neither is it beyond the Sea, &c. But the word is very nigh unto thee, in thy Mouth, and in thy Heart, that thou mayest
do it.
Fourthly, It is such a Rule as is particular, and particularly directive, as to the action
in question, under all its Circumstances. It is true, that the general Pre [...]epts of doing that which is good and just, are very true, sound, natural Precepts,
and common notions that are implanted in our Nature, and allowed by all; but yet they
serve not as sufficient directions to particular actions; and the reason is excellently
given by the Moralist, because still the difficulty remains in a just and true application,
or accommodation of these common Notions to particular Actions. And this is that
that makes perpetual Controversies between one Man and another, though both Parties
agree in the common Notions, that what is just and honest ought [Page 152] to be done: But this Precept gives a Direction particularly accommodated to every
Action of a Man's Life: Because it is still an easie and ready Appeal, Would I have
that Man do that to me, which I am about to do to him?
Fifthly, It is a Rule full of Conviction: when another Man gives his Judgment concerning my
Action, I am rarely satisfied with his Judgment, because it differs from that Judgmentt
which perchance I make; but, when the Judgment is my own, I must needs be convinc'd
of what I Judge. And therefore when Nathan came to David, and put him a Case in a Third Person, which exactly squared with the Case of David, in relation to Uriah and his Wife, and David passed his Judgment therein; and it after appeared that it was his own Case; there
was nothing more to be said, he is convinced by his own Judgment that he hath passed:
So when a Man turns the Tables, as the Proverb is, and makes another Man's Case his,
his Judgment must needs be full of Demonstrative, and Unquestionable, and Cogent
Conviction, and consequently must needs have a strange, forcible, and almost irresistible
Direction, in relation to the doing, or not doing of the Action propounded.
Sixthly, It is a Rule that carries with it a strange and forcible Reasonableness, Congruity
and Justice, if a Man give himself but so much leave and Patience to scan, and consider,
and examine it.
First, It is a most reasonable and evidently just Ru e; For with what imaginable Justice
can I do [Page 153] that to him, that I Judge unfit or unjust for him to do to me? Or with what pretence
of Justice, or Congruity can I Judge that which is fit for him to do to me, to be
unfit for me to do to him? (taking in the Qualifications hereafter subjoyned.)
Again, Secondly, It is a Principle of much Peace and Security to him that practiseth it. Among some
others there seem to be two great occasions of Injustice and Injury, and Violence
from one Man to another.
1. The Passion of Revenge, which induceth Retaliation▪ or inflicting an Injury upon
him from whom a Man hath received an Injury.
2. The Passion of Fear, or Suspicion, lest a Person may have Opportunity and Will
to do a Man harm; and therefore the Person fearing begins first with him he fears,
thereby to disable him to do the Injury feared; and these two cause much of the Injustice,
Violence, and Oppression in the World: But a Man that takes up, and practiseth this
Rule, as he cannot give an Irritation to Revenge, because this Principle keeps him
from doing an Injury, so he is secure from the Injury arising from anothers Fear;
because his Living according to this Principle, gives a clear assurance to all Men,
that they need not fear, or suspect an Injury from him, because inconsistent with
this admirable Rule, whereby he directs his Course, and so his Innocence and Justice
is his great foundation of his Peace and Tranquility in this Life; and consequently
this Principle, and the Practice thereof, is the greatest Wisdom, and the best Provision
[Page 154] for Peace in the World. If I do to others no otherwise than I would have them to
do to me, no reasonable Man can be my Enemy.
Seventhly, It is a Rule that hath that clear Analogy with our Reason, and the Terms so evidently
connected, that the Mind assents to the truth and goodness of it, without any Process
of Ratiocination. There are many Moral Truths, that though they be most certainly
true, and good, yet before the Mind can clearly discover, or assent unto them, it
is necessary to have some antecedent Discursive Process, or Ratiocination, such are
many Deductions and Conclusions from the more Universal Principles. But again, as
in Nature, and Mathematical Sciences, so in Morals, there are some dictamina moralia that have that clear and evident Connection in them, and that plain Congruity to
Natural Justice, that at the first Proposal of them, nay, it may be, without any
Proposal of them, the Soul assents to the things, by a kind of Immediate Intuition,
and primo intuitu, without the use of Ratiocination, or Discursive Disquisition: As the Eye of Sense,
as soon as it is open, discerns the Light, or Call, without any kind of Solemn Process
to evince it to be such; so there be some kind of Truths, that the Eye of the Understanding
assents to quasi per saltum, & per intuitum, without the necessity or use of Processive, or Inductive Ratiocination: The Connection
between the Terms of the Propositions, or Antecedent and Conclusion, are so plain
and evident, that the Assent is wrought in a Moment.
Nay yet farther, as in the sensible or vegetable Nature, there seem to be implanted,
by the wise [Page 155] God, certain Rules, which we call Natural Instincts, that are visibly used in the
highest degree of rational Evidence, to their Production, Preservation and Perfection;
which, though they are most Wise, and Rational Rules, yet the Vegetable and Sensible
Nature do, without any innate, active Reason in themselves, constantly follow: So
it seems in the Rational Soul, or Conscience, or Mind, or whatever else we please
to term it, there are certain Moral Truths, of great Weight and Moment, and Necessity,
for due Regulation of the Life of Man, in order to Almighty God himself; and others
which are Connaturally implanted in the Mind, and may, without Injury, be called Rational
Instincts; which, though they are admirably reasonable, and such as will evidently
appear so upon a Discursive Process; yet the Mind and Inclination of the Will is carry'd
to assent unto, and approve them antecedently to any formal successive and deductive
Process, or Ratiocination of the Understanding, and grows up with a Man to greater
Strength, Force, and Efficacy, as he increaseth in Age: And the Moral Precepts, that
either by their self-evidence, primo intuitu, to the Intellectual Faculty, or by their Connatural Implantation and Insition into
the Soul, are thus discovered, without the Manuduction of a Discursive Process, or
Train of Ratiocination, are justly called Laws of Nature.
And such is this Precept we have in hand, which, without any Antecedent Instruction,
or Ratiocination, is allowed, and approved, and embraced primo intuitu; either because it is a Moral and Rational Instinct Connaturally implanted in the
Soul, as one of its Inscriptions, or Signatures; or at least [Page 156] because it holds such a clear, evident, plain Congruity, with our Intellective Faculty,
that, at the first Conception of it, without more work, it assents to it as fit, and
just, and good, without any Antecedent, either Instruction or Argumentation, or Deduction:
as it doth, at the first view, conclude, that two is more than one, without the Expectation
of a Demonstration thereof.
And hence it is, that all that have written of Laws of Nature, although perchance
they differ in their several Suppositions touching such Laws, and the Reason of them,
yet have generally vouched this great Precept, Quod fieri tibi non vis alteri ne feceris, among the Unquestionable Laws of Nature.
They that suppose the Laws of the Rational Nature to be therefore such, because they
are Inscribed, as it were, and Congenite with, and in the Synteresis, or Seat of Principles in the Soul, suppose this Moral Rule of Justice and Charity
likewise Inscribed Connaturally in the Natural Conscience: And they that suppose the
Soul to be rasa tabula, and to have no such Moral, or other Truths Inscribed in it, nor to have any Connatural
Proposition thereunto Analogal to the Instincts of Inferior Animals; but only an
Accommodation of the Intellectual Faculties to the External Objects: Yet suppose
this to be a Natural Principle of Moral Justice and Righteousness, because it carries
a plain and ready Evidence in it self, and a certain easie Congruity to our Faculties,
whereby, at the first view, without any necessity of Ratiocination, or Deduction in
a Discursive Process, the Understanding, primo intuitu, and at the first proposal thereof, assents to it as true and good. And again, they
[Page 157] that will not allow of Laws of Nature upon either of the two former Accounts, but
only will have such to be Laws of Nature, which, upon an account of Reason, appears
to be immediately, or consequentially conducible to Self-preservation; yet allow this
to be a Law of Nature, even upon that account, as highly conducible to the safety,
good and benefit of every Man: Because he that doth to another, what he would have
another do to him, secretly inclines another to do the like by him.
Eighthly, It is a Rule commensurate to the whole reasonable Nature; every Person that hath
but the common use of Reason, may exercise it without any difficulty. Every Reasonable
Man hath a Reasonable Will; and every Reasonable Man may know what it is he Wills,
and what it is he would, or would not another should do to him. For the Will is a
Rational Power in Man, and indeed it is the Complement of the Rational Precedure in
the Soul, and that which doth, or should, immediately follow the last Act of the Understanding;
willing it the full complete ripe fruit of the Rational Soul in things to be done.
And therefore this, whatsoever ye would, supposeth an Antecedent Consideration of
these things.
1. A Consideration of his own State and Condition, that is about to do, or not to
do, the thing under Deliberation.
2. A Consideration of the Person, to whom the thing under Deliberation is to be done.
[Page 158]3. A Consideration of the thing it self that is under deliberation.
4. A Consideration of the several Circumstances, Congruities, and Incongruities that
accompany the thing under Deliberation.
5. A due transposing of the Persons, by way of Fiction, or Supposition; namely, he
that is under proposal of being the Agent, putting himself into the Condition of the
Patient, and putting the Patient in the place of the Agent; and then making the Decision
upon it fairly and impartially.
And although that one Man's Reason, and Learning, and Judgment, may be much greater,
and clearer than anothers; and there may be very many Curious Inquisitions and Descants
upon every Action that comes under this kind of Deliberation, which every Man cannot
attain unto, nor possibly reach; yet here is the Excellency of this Rule, That he
needs no other Reason, no other Scrutiny, no other help but his own, to make this
Decision, if he will be but what every one may be, if he please, True, and Faithful,
and Honest to himself, he needs no other Casuist, no other Umpire but himself, though
he have but an ordinary capacity, and a common use of his Reason and Understanding.
Ninthly, This Rule is a Rule, that if followed, takes off all that, that for the most part,
makes a Man partial and unequal, in determining touching his own Actions: The great
Reason of inequality, [Page 159] in the Actions of Men, is self-love, that makes a Man partial to himself; and all
his own Actions, that warps a Man from that Equality and Justice that should direct
him. When I find that this or that Action would be beneficial to me, I presently am
carry'd away by self-love, either to do it without any farther Examination; or if
I give my self leave to consider the lawfulness of it, self-love and Interest blinds
my Judgment, and presently perswades me that it is lawful, because profitable to
me: Or if I allow my self any farther Dispute touching it, yet self-love will deceive
me, and make those Arguments seem strongest that make for my Interest: And so on the
contrary, if I am under consideration of some Action that is to my loss, self-love
will use the like Sophistry upon my Judgment, and bring me off from it: But this Rule,
if followed, dischargeth me of that partiality that I have to my self, or doth infallibly,
even to my Sense, detect it and take it off. For when I put my self in the stead and
person of that other person, to whom the Action is to be done; and find, that under
that capacity and supposition, I would not have that Action done to me, which I am
about to do to another, or would have that Action deny'd to me, that I am about to
deny to another; the Action appears to me truly as it is, and as it is stript of that
disguise that self-love would put upon it, and removes that partiality that otherwise
self-love would incline me to, and gives me a true Representation of the Action whereby
I cannot err through self-love without apparent perverseness, and willful resolved
Unjustice, which cannot be presumed in a Reasonable Man.
And these be those General Observations, touching the Excellence and Usefulness of
this Excellent Precept of Moral Righteousness.
I shall now proceed to consider the Parts and Extent of this Precept. The Heads whereof
are as follow.
I. The Object, touching which this Precept is given, it is Moral Actions between Man
and Man, together with the Extent of the Object, Whatsoever ye would, or whatsoever ye would not.
II. The Subject, with its Extent, namely Man, Whatsoever ye would that Men should do to you, that do ye to them. Men Indefinitely, and therefore Men Universally.
III. The Rule directing those Actions, no other but the Will of him that is to do
the Action, under a change or transposition of his Person; Whatsoever ye would that Men should do to you, that do ye to them.
IV. The Extent of the Rule, under a Threefold Relation.
- 1. To the thing to be done.
- 2. To the Manner of doing, Do ye even so to them likewise.
- 3. To the Application of the Rule, which is,
- [Page 161]First, Preceptive, which it expresses; Whatsoever ye would that Men should do to you.
- Secondly, Prohibitive, implies, What y [...] would not that Men should do to you, that do ye not to them.
I begin with the Object of this Rule, which are the Moral Actions between Men; and
therefore it will not be amiss to give some account touching them. Moral Actions
of Mankind are distinguish'd either in respect of the Object to which they relate,
or in respect of the Subject wherein they are, or in respect of the Nature and Quality
of the Actions themselves.
I. In respect of the Object to which they relate; and they are these;
First, Either such as relate to Almighty God, which come under the Denomination of
Piety, or Impiety, according to the Nature of the Actions; or,
Secondly, Such as relate to Men; such as are Justice, Righteousness, &c. or Injustice, Unrighteousness, &c. Righteousness being a larger and more comprehensive word than Justice.
II. In relation to the Subject: So Moral Acts may be distinguished into such as are
internal; as Love to God, Fear of God, Reverence to him, Dependence upon him, with
relation to God: Love [Page 162] to Man, Compassion to him, an Internal Active Habit of Righteousness, Goodness, Justice,
with rela [...]ion to Man: Or External, that flow Immediately from the outward Man, though from
an inward Principle, as Adoration, External Obedience unto the Commands of God, in
relation to him; Acts of Justice, Righteousness, Charity, in relation to Men.
III. In relation to the Nature and Quality of the Action, whether towards God or Man,
Intellectual or External: Some Actions are Morally good, as Piety, Obedience to God,
Love, Righteousness, Charity to Man. Some are Morally Evil, as Impiety, Disobedience
to God, Malice, Hatred, Envy, Cruelty, Unjustice towards Men.
The Moral Goodness of every Act or Action of Mankind, whether Internal or External
relating to God or Man, consists in the Conformity thereof to the Will and Command
of God, which is the Primitive Rule of all Moral Goodness: And the Moral Evil of any
Act or Action is the Deformity, Deviation, or Contrariety thereof to the Will or
Law of God.
Our Lord, when he gave an Abstract of the Will and Love of God, distributed it into
those two Great Commandments, Love to God, with a [...]l the Heart, and with all the Soul: And Love to Man as to our selves. The first of these is indeed the Great Command, that as it is the Root of our Love
to Man, so it ought to be the greatest Principle to move it, and the Primitive Rule
to qualifie and direct it: But in the Command in hand, the Latter, namely, the Command
touching our [Page 163] Love to our Neighbour, or to Mankind, and the Offices thereof, is the Subject in
hand; therefore it is our business to enquire, what is that Love of God that concerns
our Acts or Actions to Mankind. whereby they are denominated good, if consonant
to that Law, or Morally Evil, if contrary to it.
The Law of God, touching Moral Goodness, relating to Man, is of Two Kinds.
First, That which respecteth the Inward Man, or that Habit, or those Acts of Moral Goodness
that orginally reside in the Mind, the Principal whereof commanded is Love; and that
Train of Excellent Habits that follow it, as Righteousness, Beneficence, Charitableness,
Meekness, Patience, Gentleness, which are required by the Command of God, and in
this Rule prescribed, under the words so, and likewise. And on the other side, the Habits or Vices forbidden by the Law of God, are Hatred,
Malice, Envy, Revengefulness, Cruelty, Unmercifulness, and all that black Train of
the Diseases of the Mind.
Secondly, That which respecteth the Actions of the Outward Man, may be reduced under these
Two General Heads, namely, Righteousness and Charity.
Righteousness between Man and Man consists in these two Generals:
- 1. In doing no Injury.
- 2. In giving to every Man his due.
The former part of Righteousness consists in doing no wrong: and regularly all sorts
of Injuries are reductive to the Five last Commandments of the Second Table, though
even under those Prohibitions there is commanded virtually the contrary of what
is in them forbidden. By these Prohibitory Laws of God, all Injuries to the Person
of any Man, all Violence, Rapine, Deceit, Cozenage, Fraud, all false Accusation,
Lying, false Defamation, or Testimony, are Prohibited; and in these Prohibitory Laws
the Negative part of this Rule is most concerned, Quod tibi fieri non vis alteri ne feceris.
The former, namely, the Positive Part of Righteousness, suum cuique tribuere, hath a double respect.
- First, Either to Mankind in General; or,
- Secondly, To Mankind under some Relation.
First, To Mankind in General; and herein the great Root, or Foundation of Righteousness
between Man and Man, is that Great, Divine and Natural Precept, Fidem serva, or fides est servanda; for the Truth is, all Moral Precepts of Righteousness are reducible to this one:
And there are Two kind of fides data, either that which is given Expressively, or that which is given Implyedly, or Interpretatively:
The former respects especially Contracts and Bargains and Pacts, though even in these
there is also an Implyed Faith; as if I sell Goods to another, it is Implyed, that
if I know them not to be my own, I am bound to make Rest [...]tution, for I sell not bona fide, but mala f [...]de.
The Second sort of fides, is that which is Implyed, and by common Interpretation so esteemed. Thus, as a Man
is a part of the Common Society of Mankind, he doth, by way of Interpretation, undertake
to observe those Common Laws that are Introduced by the Law of Nations: So if a Man
doth become a Member of any Civil Society, he Tacitly obligeth himself to the observation
of the Laws and Customs of that Society; and hither also reductively all the Mutual
Offices (whereof in the next Section) may be brought, as to the Primary Law, or Obligation.
Now this part of Righteousness that Intervenes between Man and Man generally, is,
suum cuique tribuere: This therefore supposeth a Right, or Propriety setled in that Person to which it
is to be given; and this Right of Propriety may be lodged in another, by some of
these ways.
First, By the Divine Positive Law. Thus under the State of the Jews, a right of Propriety was lodged in the Priests, for their parts of the Burnt-Offerings;
and in the Levites for their Tythes; and he that with held them was an Unrighteous Man; he did not suum tribuere.
Secondly, Jure naturae; As I have Interest by the Law of Nature in my own Breast, and Family and Children.
Thirdly, By the jus gentium; where it is not Corrected by a Municipal Law. Thus the primus inventor, or possessor of things, whereof no particular Interest was lodged in another, acquires
a Property, [Page 166] and he that detains it from him is Unrighteous: Thus Reuben hath a right to the Mandrakes which he found, against Rachel, and they were not to be taken from him but by his own consent, or the consent of
his Parents, who by the use then obtaining, had the Power over them.
Fourthly, By the Municipal Laws▪ or Customs of that Kingdom, or City, wherein a Man lives;
for as hath been said, every Man that enters into any Society tacitly and interpretatively,
obligeth himself to observe the Laws and Customs thereof, and particularly such as
direct the manner of acquiring and transferring Property.
Fifthly, By a Man's own particular Agreement; and this may be with relation either to Words
or Things.
Sixthly, In relation to Words or Signs: When one Man, either by Words or Signs, imparts any
thing to another, that other Man hath an Interest therein; namely, that the Man relates,
or imparts what is true; and therefore he that knowingly, and with an intention to
deceive, tells another a Lye, he doth not suum tribuere; namely, that truth that the Words or Signs import; and this part of Justice between
Man and Man is called Veracity.
Secondly, in relation to Things; I may tranfer a Right or Property to another several
ways; for under this Head come all the several parts, or respects of Commutative
Justice: I shall reduce them shortly to these Two Heads;
[Page 167]1. Translation of Properties, by way of Contract, whereby that which is mine, becomes
anothers in point of Propriety, as by Sale, Location, &c. It is a part of this Moral Righteousness, that I detain it not from him to whom I
have sold it.
2. Translation of Interest, by way of Stipulation, or Agreement; which, though it
do not always alter the Property, yet it gives another an Interest in my Performance
thereof; such are the Restitution of what is Borrowed, Delivery of the Pledge upon
Payment, Payment of Money, or Delivery of Goods according to Promise. And thus far
concerning that Common Righteousness which is between Man and Man.
Secondly, The Second kind of Righteousness relates to others, as they stand in a
different Relation; these are those which I have before called Moral Offices, or Officia Moralis Justitiae; whereas though between these various Relations, there are Reciprocations of Mutual
Offices, yet therefore Reciprocation is not in the same Kind or Nature. And these
Relations are especially Two, Oeconomical, and Political.
First, The Relations Oeconomical consist in Three Kinds of Relations.
1. Father and Children: Wherein, though there be some Offices that are simply Reciprocal,
as Love, and Mutual Support; yet there are some that are Specifical to such Relation,
as Authoritative Direction, Command, and Correction to the [Page 168] Father; Subjection and Obedience to the Children.
2. Husband and Wife, wherein there be also some Duties simply reciprocal, as Love,
and Fedelity; so there are some that are appropriate, as Protection and Maintenance
to the Husband, Reverence to the Wife.
3. Master and Servant, wherein also there are Duties specifically appropriate; as
Payment of Wages, Convenient Supplies, &c. to the Master; Diligence, Fidelity and Obedience to the Servant.
Secondly, The Relations Political; are principally Prince or Magistrate, and People; wherein,
1. The Offices of the Prince, or Magistrate, are,
- First, Protection.
- Secondly, Government according to Law.
- Thirdly, Administration of Justice;
- Retributive, to be done Justly Speedily, with Equality and due Moderation:
- Distributive; in Distribution of Publick Offices, &c. to be done Prudently, and according to desert and fitness.
2. The Offices of the People, relative to Prince or Magistrate; Subjection, Obedience,
Reverence, Support. These are various and divers, according [Page 169] to the several Constitutions of Kingdoms, States, and Cities, wherein their several
Municipal Laws direct the Quality or Nature of the several Offices of Prince and People,
with relation each to other.
And thus far touching Righteousness, according to a regular and strict Sense.
Secondly, The next part of the Divine Law is the Law of Charity, or rather Love, Philanthropy, which comes equally under the Command of the Law, as that of Righteousness or Justice;
and indeed it is but a Species of Righteousness in its large and comprehensive Sense;
yet, with this difference, the Rules of Righteousness are more defined and determinate:
But the Rules of Charity, in relation to the exercise of the particular Acts thereof,
are, in many things, more left to the dictamen bonae Conscientiae, under the several Circumstances of Time, Place, Person, Manner, Degree, &c. wherein, nevertheless, this Rule of our Saviour will be a singular Directive upon
all Occasions, as shall be hereafter shewn.
Now the parts of this Charity, or Philanthropy, seem to be these.
1. Beneficence; under which we reduce Liberality, Hospitality, Eleemosynae, or Almsgiving;
the contrary whereof, are narrow-heartedness, Covetousness.
2. Clemency; under which we may reduce, First, A Mitigation, or Remission of the Extremity
of part of our Right, when it may be with a [Page 170] benefit to others, and without an Enormous Detriment to our selves. Secondly, The
using of Equity, or Moderation for the Good of others, within the Extremity of Legal
Right. Thirdly, Moderation. Fourthly, Longanimity, or Patient bearing of Injuries.
Fifthly, Forgiveness of Injuries to a Person that seeks it: The contrary whereof are,
a Rigorous Exaction of our own Rights to the Extremity, taking the utmost Advantage
of the Severity of Laws, or Implacableness, Vindictiveness, Fierceness.
3. Inoffensiveness; Denying our selves in what we may lawfully do, or require, rather
than giving an offence by our use of a lawful Liberty.
4. Condescention to the Weaknesses and Infirmities of others.
5. Compassion and Sympathy with those in Misery.
6. Humility and Lowliness of Deportment to others giving them Preference; the contrary
whereof, is Pride, Haughtiness, Arrogance, Self-attribution, and despising of others;
Ambition, Vain-Glory.
7. A General Frame of Humanity and Benignity to all Mankind, whether Relations or
Strangers, Friends or Enemies, endeavouring all good Offices to their Souls, Bodies,
Estates, yet observing that due Proportion that becomes Prudence. The contrary whereof
is Selfishness, making a Man's self the single Center and End of all he doth.
[Page 171]8. Gratitude; acknowledging Benefits received, and looking upon himself as under an
Obligation so to do; and studying all due and decent means, and opportunities of expressing
it.
9. Decorum, or Decency, in all our Actions, that we may avoid all possible offences
given, and using this Decorum in our Gestures, Applications, Speeches, Habit, Addresses,
Receptions, and generally in all we do.
10. Simplicity and Sincerity in all our Actions and Works; the contrary whereof is
Dissimulation, Hypocrisie, Deceit, Circumvention, Craftiness, Guile, which are as
much against the Law of Charity, as Cruelty or Revenge.
11. Meekness and Gentleness; the opposite whereunto is Roughness, Stubbornness, Frowardnes [...], Morosity, Censoriousness, Superciliousness.
12. A fair and good Opinion of others, and a fair Interpretation of their Actions,
without very just cause to the contrary: The opposite whereof are Evil Surmisings,
Calumnies, Backbiting, readiness to receive, or believe False Reports, Causeless
Suspicions.
13. Rejoycing in the Good and Wellfare of others, whether Friends or Enemies. The
contrary whereof is Envy, Rejoycing in other Mens harms; Rejoycing when an Enemy falls
into Mischief, an Evil Eye at others Good.
[Page 172]14. An entire Love to Peace, and endeavouring by all due means and opportunity to
preserve and to restore it both in relation to himself and others; and therefore
is not easily provoked, and is easily pacified, moderates his Passions, keeps them
under Discipline, seeks Reconciliation.
These are some of those many Parts of Charity, or Love, or Philanthropy, that Vertue that so much commends the Christian Religion, above all other Religions
in the World, in relation to the Moral Actions between Man and Man; it is a large
and comprehensive Duty, and such as hath an influence into all the Moral Actions of
our Lives, and therefore 'tis hardly possible to Enumerate all the Parts of it. But
this may serve for our Direction in the application of this Rule of our Saviour.
Thus we have the Subject matter of this Rule; The whatsoever including all the Moral Actions between Man and Man, whether Actions that relate
to Righteousness, or Justice, or the Actions that relate to Charity.
And this Rule of our Saviour is very useful in relation to both; but especially to
those Actions that concern Charity: For the Works of Moral Justice, or Injustice,
are more determinate, not only by the Divine Laws of God, but in a great measure
by the very Laws of Men also, in every particular Kingdom, or State, which commands
some things, and prohibits others, in things relating to Moral Justice or Injustice;
and Establisheth certain Tribunals, or Courts, that, by Civil Coercion compel the
Observance of those Rules of Moral Righteousness injoyned by Laws, and punish [Page 173] the Violation thereof: And therefore the Laws of Men, in such cases, do not only
direct that Moral Justice that is to be between Man and Man, but compels the observance
of it.
But the Divine Law of Charity is not so determinate and particular in its exercise,
as the Laws of Righteousness and Justice are: If a Man kill another, he knows he Violates
the Sixth Commandment; he knows he offends the Municipal Law of the Kingdom wherein
he lives, and knows the Penalty of it. But when a Man denies an Alms, or is strait-handed,
where he should be free, it is more difficult for him to discern his Duty, or the
neglect of it, because though Charity be injoyned by the Divine Law, yet the several
Circumstances, when and how, and how far forth it is to be exercised, are not so
evident, but must necessarily therein be left to the Prudence and Integrity of a
good Conscience.
Again, when I Borrow Money, the Law of the Land will compell me to pay it, and make
me Just, because it is a part of that Moral Righteousness that is injoyned by Humane
Laws. But there are very many Acts of Charity, which, though injoyned by the Command
of God, yet come not under any precise, or determinate Laws of Men. The Divine Law
of Charity binds me to be Liberal, to give Alms, to Forgive Offences, to be thankful
for Benefits, &c. But these come not under the consideration of Humane Laws, and perchance it is not
fit they should, because it is impossible for any Humane Law to accommodate it self
to the Circumstances of those Actions, neither can it prescribe the Time, Manner,
or Measure of it; but it must necessarily be left in a great measure to the [Page 174] decision of the Prudence and Integrity of the Consciences of particular Persons:
And therefore this Rule of our Saviour is of most excellent use, and indeed of necessity
for the direction of the Conscience, especially in these cases of the Law of Charity.
1. Because though the Law is General, yet the Conscience stands in need of Direction,
in relation to the particular Action, and the Application of that General Law to this
particular Action.
2. Because those Actions that simply relate to Charity, do rarely come under the Correction
of a Temporal Law: For Instance, the Law of England tells me, that I must pay my Rate to the Poor: Now it is no longer an Act of Charity
simply, but of Justice. But the Laws of England do not compel me to give to this or that poor Man that asks, therein I am only obliged
by the Divine Law of Charity; and my Conscience, Circumstances considered, is my
great Directrix in this Action; and the Rule of our Lord here prescribed the great
Director of my Conscience. This Rule therefore, though it be of admirable use in
all Actions of Moral Righteousness between Man and Man; yet it is not only of admirable
use, but even of necessity, in relation to Acts of Charity.
Secondly, Having now done with the Object of this Precept; namely, Moral Actions, whether of
Righteousness or Charity; I come to the Subject or Persons to whom this Rule or Precept
is prescribed, which is Man, under the Pronoun (ye) (Whatsoever ye would, &c.) And this Subject may [Page 175] be consider'd Two ways. First, Absolutely, and in its full extent. Secondly, Relatively.
First, Absolutely, and in its full Extent; so it comprehends all Mankind; Whatsoever ye Men of any kind of Condition, ye Buyers, ye Sellers, ye Borrowers, ye Lenders, ye Rich, ye Poor, ye Friends, ye Enemies, ye Fathers, ye Children, ye Masters, ye Servants, ye Princes, ye Subjects, whosoever ye be, insomuch that ye are all Subjects to the Great King of Heaven and Earth; and
consequently ye are, and ought to be Subjects to the Laws of God, whether they are the Laws of Imperate
Righteousness, or Justice, or Laws of Love and Charity; ye, whosoever ye are, that are concerned in any Acts of Morality towards any others, ye are the Persons to whom this Command is directed, Whatsoever ye w [...]uld that Men should do to you, do ye even so to them.
Secondly, Relatively, or Restrictively; So it is directed to Man, Sub ratione agentis Moralis; or, Sub ratione hominis Moraliter acturi: In every Moral Action that a Man is doing, or about to do, there is the Moral Action
it self; whereof before: And the Agent, the Person that is doing, or about to do the
Action; and the Patient, the Person to whom the Action is done, or to be done. This
Rule, or Precept, or Direction, is given to the Agent, or the Person that is doing,
or about to do this Moral Action: And thus the Direction then runs, Ye Men of what Condition soever, under what Relation soever, that are doing, or to do,
or about to do any Moral Action to another, observe this Rule for your Direction
in this Action [Page 176] that ye are about to do, or invited to do to others, Do as ye would be done by.
Thirdly, I come to the Third thing; namely, that wherein the vis directiva, or the Rule of Direction consists; which is no other but the Will of him that is
to do, or not to do the Action in question, under a Transposition of the Person;
namely, the Will of him that is now the Agent, were he placed in the stead or room
of him that is the Patient: As if he should have said. You, Titius, are now under a deliberation, whether you should, or should not do this or that particular
Action to Caius; whether you should forgive him that Injury that he hath done to you, or whether you
should overreach him in such a Bargain; consider with your self, that were you Caius, and he Titius, would you not have him to forgive you; if you would then now forgive him: Would you
have him to over-reach you in this Bargain? If you would not, then do not over-reach
him. So that the Will of the Party, under this Supposition of the Transposition of
the Person, is that which is prescribed as the index directorius of the Action under deliberation.
But because the Will in Man is a Rational Faculty, and proceeds to its Determination,
upon the previous deliberation of the understanding; therefore, in this Judiciary
decision, we shall find these several Acts, which every Man that hath but the ordinary
use of Reason, may, and doth, with great facility exercise; and therefore may, without
any difficulty, or intricacy, or uncertainty, come to a right and just determination
touching any [Page 177] Action to be done, or omitted, without Studying Casuists, School-men, or Moral Philosophers;
namely,
First, He may, and easily can consider the Action in deliberation what it is, what
are the circumstances of it; suppose, for the purpose that the deliberation be, whether
he shall forgive such a trespass or no; he can easily consider what the trespass
is, of what value, how it was done, or in what manner, or with what circumstances;
whether forgiveness be desired and what would the consequence be, if the desire should
be granted; whether it would not be for his Reputation, or would be a means of a future
Peace and Friendship.
Again, Secondly, He can easily consider his own Condition, whether he would be much
the worse for relinquishing his Satisfaction of this Injury; whether he be not well
enough able to bear it, and whether it would not procure him more contentedness of
Mind, if he did relinquish his Satisfaction, that would more than countervail the
benefit of Revenge.
Thirdly, He could easily understand the condition of the Wrong-doer. Is he not very
submissive, desires forgiveness, is sorry for the wrong he hath done; and besides
all this, he is poor, and unable to make me satisfaction; and the wrong he did me
was but my mistake.
Fourthly, It is then a very easie matter for him to consider; suppose I had committed
the like Injury to him, by mistake, or over-sight, and I were [Page 178] as poor as he, as unable to make satisfaction, as sorrowful for the Injury, as submissively
desiring his pardon, and he as rich as I now am, and might remit the Injury without
any great detriment; certainly I may, with great ease, suppose this; and so change
Persons and Conditions with him by way of Hypothesis, or Supposition.
Fifthly, He might with the same facility know, upon such a supposition, whether he
would not, upon these terms, willingly have the Injury forgiven him, and perchance
would reasonably think the other a very hard and uncharitable Man if he would not
do it.
Sixthly, Lastly, If he will not grossly prevaricate with himself, he can, upon this,
conclude, that since I would have him to do thus to me, were my condition his, and
his mine, I must now do the like to him, and forgive him the Injury he thus did me,
upon submission: I have given that Judgment already against him were he in my stead,
and I in his; and therefore I must not, in common ingenuity, retract, unless I shall
be perversly unreasonable against the very decree of my own Judgment and Will.
Thus this Excellent Rule of our Lord sets up a Tribunal within every Man's own Breast,
which will infallibly, and impartially direct him; and his own Will, and the Determination
thereof, is become his Law and his Judge. And if he will be but honest and true to
himself, he cannot be misguided; and certainly if a Man will be honest and true to
himself, he may be; and all that is necessary [Page 179] is but to know his own Mind, or Will, what he would in case the Tables were turned,
and he himself to be the Patient, and the other the Agent; and then resolvedly to
act according to such a Will or Desire, which he would entertain, or think reasonable
under such a Transposition.
But there are some necessary Cautions to be used in this supposed Transposition of
Persons, and the result of that Judgment that is to be made thereupon.
First, Among Men there be some that seem to stand in a mere parity, as the several Members
of one Community, or Society, whereby it comes to pass, that the Actions of such Men,
are, as it were, Commensurable, and fall under the same Common Congruity, or Incongruity.
What is Unjust, or Unfit for Gaius to do to Titius, is unfit for Titius to do to Gaius: And in such cases, the practice of this Rule is less difficult; for they stand upon
the same parity of Reason: If I would not have Titius Cheat or Deceive Me, or take away my Goods, or Beat me; I have herein a plain Rule
not to do so to him.
But there are some Persons in a Community that stand in a different relation each
to other; whereby many Actions that are Competible to one, are Incompetible to another;
a Magistrate and People, Master▪ and Servant, Father and Children: And in these Actions
that are specifically appropriate to one relation, a measure is not to be taken by
the Actions appropriate to the other: It is not reasonable for a Father to say, I
would not have my Child Correct me, and therefore I must not Correct him: Nor for
a Judge to say, I would not [Page 180] have the Malefactor to Condemn me to the Prison; and therefore I must not Condemn
him: The Actions are specifically appropriate to a Relation; and because of the difference
of Relation, there is not justly a Reciprocation of the Congruity between them, nor
a Commensurableness between the Actions of one and the other.
Secondly, But even in the particularities of the Actions, specifically appropriate to Relations,
this Rule doth hold with a due alteration of Suppositions. For Instance, It is an
appropriate Action to the Relation of a Father to Correct his Child, and there is
no Reciprocation in it: But in the particular Action it self, the Father may, and
must go by this Evangelical Rule; I am about, to Correct my Child, suppose I were
a Child, and having the same Reason and Judgment I have, Would I have my Father Correct
me without a Fault, or without due examination, whether I committed such a Fault;
or, when the Fault is so small, that it deserves only a Reprehension, and not a Correction?
Or would I have him Correct me in his Passion? Or would not my Submission and Repentance
Expiate the necessity of a Correction? Or would I have it done in so severe a measure?
Again, I am a Judge, and therefore Sentence is my Appropriate Action, in case of a
Malefactor deduced into Judgment before me: But, were I deduced into Judgment before
a Judge, Would I be contented to be Judged unheard, or without due Examination of
the Fact? Or would I be Censured beyond the Measure or Nature of the Offence? In these
and the like Cases, the Rule holds, Quod tibi fieri non vis alteri ne feceris. And [Page 181] the Reason is because though the Father hath a Specifical Power of Correcting, which
is not Reciprocal from the Child to him; and the Judge hath a Power of Inflicting
Punishment upon a Malefactor, without Reciprocation of the like Power of the Malefactor
upon him; yet in the beforementioned Excesses he exceeds the Power committed to
him; and indeed therein Acts variously, as a private Man, and therefore is under the
Prohibition of Quod tibi fieri non vis alteri ne feceris.
Thirdly, And upon the same Reason it is, that although there be a Disparity of Relations,
which have their several Specifical Appropriate Actions, without a Parity of Reciprocation;
yet in such Actions as do intervene between such Relations that are not specifically
appropriate to the Terms of the Relation, this Rule holds as well as between persons
not so related one to another: For Instance, the specifical Actions Appropriate to
a Master, Father, or Magistrate, are, without a true Command in things lawful, Correction
and Punition, if there be just occasion. And the specifical Appropriate Actions of
the Servant, Child, or Subject, are Subjection, Reverence, and Obedience: Yet the
Actions of Contract and Commerce are not appropriate to those Relations, but concerns
them as persons not under any such Relation; and therefore the same Rules of Commutative
Justice in Contracts and Commerce hold between them as between other common persons,
and consequently the natural Rule in hand is equally applicable to both, notwithstanding
the difference of Relations; the Master, Parent, or Magistrate, may not deceive, or
circumvent the Servant, Child, or Subject, in buying or [Page 182] selling, nor Econverso; and therefore if I would not have my Master or Servant, Father or Child, Governour
or Subject deceive me in buying and selling, or break his word with me or Injuriously
take away my Goods or Land, I must not do the like to them; for these are common Actions
of Commutative, or Private Justice, or Righteousness that concern not a Man under
those disparities of Relation.
Fourthly, The Conscience, Will or Judgment, which is here prescribed as the Rule, must be the
Will, Conscience and Judgment of him, that is to take the measure of his Actions thereby:
And therefore, though in cases of different Relations, there is a necessity of a Tranposition
of Persons in the application of this Rule; so that he that is about to do an Action,
for the due regulation of that Action, and the application of this Rule, must oftentimes
induere personam alterius: Yet the Judgment and Will, by which he must proceed, must be his own: For otherwise
this Rule would be without any possible certainty, and would oftentimes occasion
great absurdity in Actions. The excellence of this Rule consists in this, that a Man
hath a Judge, or Director of his own, and within himself, whereby to measure, direct,
and regulate his Actions; and is not necessitated to go farther.
And the Reasons hereof are these:
1. Because otherwise this Rule would want much of that perfection which it hath. If
a Man, upon every Moral Action which he is to exercise, should be driven to consult
the Judgment of another, he [Page 183] would be to seek many times for a Director, when the imminence, or present exigence
of the Action will not bear so much delay. It is true, every wise and good Man will
as much as he can endeavour by Reading, and Advice with others, to certifie and settle
his own Judgment and Conscience; but when he hath so done, the Judgment is still his
own; and though perchance he hath by these means, altered his own Judgment, from
what it was, yet this altered Judgment, is now become as much his own, as that he
had before was his I do not disswade any Man from using the help of other Mens Advice,
Direction and Knowledge, to rectifie his own Judgment, either in the general habit
thereof, or in Relation to particular Actions, for this is prudent and necessary for
every good and just Man. But all that I contend for, is, that still the Judgment must,
of necessity, be the Man's own that must Guide him in voluntary Moral Actions of his
own.
But, 2. In Relation to the Rule in hand, it must necessarily be a Man's own Judgment
that must be his Guide. It is possible for another Man, well conversant in Morals,
to know better than my self in the Theory or Notion, whether this or that Action
be fit or just, or exactly commensurate to the Rules of Moral Justice and Righteousness;
but it is impossible for any Man in the World to know so well as my self, whether
I would have another to do that to me, which I am about to do to him; this Judgment,
or Conception, namely, the Knowledge of what I would that another should do to me,
lies only in my own Breast.
Again, 3. The determination of a Man's will, touching such Actions as he would have
another do, or not do to him, is very much diversifyed, and varied, according to variety
of circumstances of Time, Place, Person and other junctures that accompany the Action,
touching which the deliberation and resolution is exercised. And these Circumstances
must necessarily have a great influence upon the result of my Will, touching particular
Actions, which I would or would not that another should do to me; and consequently
my measure of such Actions, which I am about to do, or not to do to him, must thereby
be greatly diversifyed: And the Nature, Quality, and Efficacy of these Circumstances,
are not possibly so clear and evident to another, as they are to my self; and consequently
another cannot so clearly determine, whether he would that another should, or should
not do the Action to him were he in my place or stead; because he cannot have the
same clear prospect of all those Circumstances which concern me in this Action, whereunto
he must necessarily be more a stranger than my self.
4. Unless in the transposing of Persons, in order to make my Judgment of what I would,
or would not that another should do to me, and consequently to make up thereby, what
I should, or should not do to him; I say, unless in such a case, I should use that
Judgment which I have at the time of such deliberation and conclusion, there will
follow uncertainty and deception in the application of this Rule; for Instance, a
Physician or Chyrurgeon hath a Patient that is under a desperate Distemper, [Page 185] but he knows it not, or believes it not, and therefore is utterly averse to those
sharp remedies that are necessary for the preservation of his life; the Physician
or Chirurgeon must not measure his application to the Patient by this Rule. If I
were in this Patients case, and under that apprehension that he is, I would not have
these applications made to me, and therefore I must not make them to him. But his
Rule must be, Were I in this Patients condition, and had that clear sence of the
danger I were in, which I now have concerning him, I would have these Applications
made to me, therefore I will make them to him.
Again, if a Father sees his Child hath gotten a Knife, or some dangerous thing, which
the Child is extreamly fond of, but the Father knows it will do him mischief: In the
deliberation of the Father, whether he shall take away this Knife; the Rule he must
go by must not be thus; If I were this Child, and had no more Understanding than he
hath, I would not have the Knife taken from me, therefore I will not take it from
him. But his procedure must be thus; I know the Child will do himself harm with this
Knife, and therefore if I were this Child, and had this Understanding which I have,
I should be content this Knife that pleaseth me should be taken from me, therefore
I will take it from him. Though to make the application of this Rule, I change Persons
with my Child, yet in this supposed Transposition of Persons, I carry along with
me my own Judgment, Discretion and Understanding that I now have about me; and though
I assume my Child's Person in this Application, yet I assume not his Folly, Childishness
and Passion.
And, by this Explication, a Question that is often made may be resolved, viz. Whether a Parent, a Nurse, or a Magistrate, or a Physician, or any other Person,
may not, for the good of the Child, Subject Patient, or other Person, deceive him,
when there is no other Expedient will avail the attaining of that good, or the avoiding
of some imminent Evil, (always excluding a Lye out of this Controversie) For Instance,
a Person desperately sick, is utterly averse to the taking of a Potion, that would
certainly or probably cure him; but extreamly fond of a Cup of small Beer, that alone
would endanger or hurt him. The Patient calls for small Beer, and the Physician secretly
conveys the Potion into the Beer, and thereby deceives, but Cures his Patient. If
we should measure this Rule by this Application; namely, If I were this Patient,
and under his Distemper and Misapprehension, I would not be thus deceived, and therefore
I will not thus deceive him: I say, if we should make this Application in this manner,
the Physician did amiss in this Deception, though the Patient be Recover'd by it;
which seems to be a Misapplication in this Transposition of Persons. But the Rule
by which the Physician doth, and may Justifie the lawfulness of this Deception, is
this; I know the Patient will be endanger'd if he take not this Potion, or drink cold
Beer without it; and though he, through his Distemper, knows not his own good or be
averse to it; yet, were I in his case, I should, under that Judgment I have of things,
rather be contented to be thus deceived for my Cure; and therefore I both will and
may thus deceive my Patient for his good: Though to measure the Justness or Unjustness
of this Deceit, I change the [Page 187] supposition of Persons with him; yet in this Transposition I assume not his Distemper
and Weakness of Mind, but keep my own Judgment and Understanding to Guide my Will,
in Relation to this Action, notwithstanding the supposed Assumption of his Person,
thereby to apply this Rule of Justice, Quod tibi fieri non vis alteri ne feceris. And upon the same Account I will deceive my Child, by giving him Aloes, wrapt up
in Sugar, to Cure him of a Disease; and cheat him of a thing, that is, or may be noxious
to him, with what Artifice I can, and yet without any violation of this Sacred Rule
of Justice: For had my Child that Understanding that I have, though he needed not
be cheated, or deceived in this manner; yet he would be contented thus to be deceived
for his good, if it were not otherwise attainable.
And the reason of the difference of these cases from Deceit and Cozenage, in Contracting
or Dealing, is because, in the cases propounded, there is a defect of Understanding
in the one Party, and the Deceit is for a necessary Good to the Party deceived, not
otherwise attainable. But in the case of ordinary Contracts, and Commerce between
Persons it is otherwise.
First, Because a Deceit therein sounds to the damage of the Party deceived, and not
to his benefit.
Secondly, Because there is, if not an Express, yet an implyed Agreement, by the common
presumption and custom among Men, that there should be no Deceit in Dealing.
And here, by the way, likewise, may be consider'd, the lawfulness or unlawfulness
of Stratagems and Deceits between Enemies, in a state of Publick War and Hostility:
By a kind of Convention between Enemies in Hostility, Force and Violence, Mutual Depredation
and Slaughter, seem to be allowed, otherwise no War could be lawful. And it may seem
probable, upon the very same account, that Stratagems and Deceptions, so they arrive
not at a plain Lye, may be also lawful; Because Persons in open Hostility, seem tacitly
to have agreed, that each should do to the other all the Mischief they can, so far
forth as that Implyed Agreement is not controuled, either by express Pactions, as
Truces, Leagues, Safe-Conducts, or the like; or by the common Laws of War, whereby
Poysoning either of Weapons or Rivers is Interdicted. Thus Springing of Mines, Ambushes,
seeming Retreats, or Flights, to draw the Enemy into an Inconvenience; and a Thousand
the like Stratagems of War are, and in all times have been, even by the Law of War,
used and allowed: Thus Joshua did with the People of Ai, Joshua 8. Gideon with the Midianites, Judges 7. Israel with the Benjamites, Judges 20. And this seems justifiable, because in such a time there seems to be, as it were,
a Reciprocal suspension, and laying aside of those Methods of Mutual Commerce and
Intercourse, that are just and requisite in time of Peace; and another kind of Admistration
of things, undertaken and allowed on both sides, each party publickly denouncing and
professing to others, that they will use all Acts of Force and Stratagem each to other,
and that they will expect no other each from other. So that by this Interpretative
Compact, each party hath made [Page 189] that lawful in time of War, which is unlawful in time of Peace. And in the practice
thereof, one party doth no otherwise to the other, than what he Interpretatively agrees
and wills the other should do to him; and so not wholly out of the extent or direction
of this Rule: But yet even in this case, there seems to be these Limitations, viz.
1. The Person that thus practiseth these Stratagems, or indeed any other Acts of
Hostility, had need be very well assured, that the War it self is lawful and just:
For that is requisite to justifie any hostile Acts of what kind soever.
2. That there be no express Lye, for that seems not to be justifiable in any Hostility,
and seems, even by the very Laws of War it self, to be prohibited.
3. That there be no violation of any fides data, and therefore the Act of Jacob, Judges 4. seems very hard in relation to Sisera. And that of Judith, in relation to Holofernes, because they both seem to be accompanied with breach of Faith, and the violation
of the Laws of Hospitality: Nothing can justifie the former, but that the Canaanites were a People devoted by Almighty God to destruction.
4. How far an Enemy may sollicite a Defection, or Treachery, or may corrupt any of
the adverse Party by Money, or otherwise, to betray a Trust (a thing frequently practised
in most Wars) is too large a Theme, only it renders the Imployment of a Souldier and
Statist very full of Difficulties.
And thus far for the Rule, or Directive Faculty; namely, the Will of the Party, or
Agent, under a Change or Transposition into the Party Patient.
Fourthly, The Fourth thing propounded is the Extent of this Rule under a Three-fold Relation.
- 1. To the Thing to be done, or not done.
- 2. To the Manner of doing it.
- 3. To the Application of the Rule Negatively and Affirmatively.
1. The Thing to be done or not done. It includeth all Moral Actions, from one Man
to another, all Actions of Moral Righteousness or Justice, and Acts of Charity come
under the Preceptive Part: All Actions of Moral Injustice or Unrighteousness, or
Uncharitableness, come under the Prohibitive part of it.
2. The Manner of the doing comes also under this Rule; for Instance, where an Act
of Charity comes under the (whatever) as giving of Alms, or remitting of an Injury, I am not only under the Command of
doing the thing, because I would have another do so to me, but I am also under the
Command of doing it,
- First, Chearfully.
- [Page 191]Secondly, Speedily.
- Thirdly, Sincerely and Cordially, and with Simplicity, Integrity, and Singleness of Heart,
and not Cunningly, or Dilatorily, or Hypocritically, and for By-ends. Because, were
I to receive an Alms, or a Forgiveness, I would willingly have it done with these
Circumstances, or Qualifications.
3. In relation to the Application. The Rule, as it is prescribed in the Gospel, is
Affirmative and Preceptive; Whatsoever ye would that Men should do to you, do ye even so. But this Affirmative Precept implies the Negative, that so much Celebrated Rule of
Righteousness and Justice; That which ye would not that Men should do to you, do ye not to them: This Negative Precept includes very much, and goes very far in the direction of us
in Moral Righteousness. But the Precept in the Affirmative, as it is given in the
Gospel, is far more Extensive, and includes a greater measure and degree of Christian
Perfection; So that the Application of this Precept is,
- First, Negative; and that Necessarily Implyed.
- Secondly, Affirmative.
I shall begin with the Implyed, or Negative Precept; Quod tibi fieri non vis alteri ne facias: And this extends to prohibit all those vicious Habits or Acts [Page 192] opposite either to Righteousness or Justice, or to Charity or Goodness: And that
upon this very Reason, or Indication, I would not have him do, or be thus to me.
And therefore if we should go through all those particular Instances above given of
the opposite Vices to Righteousness or Charity, we shall find them all such as we
would not have others do to us.
Take it first in the Vices or Habits opposite to Righteousness. There is no Man in
the World that would have another Malicious or Envious to him, that would have another
Kill, or Maim, or Wound him, or Rob, Cheat, Deceive, or Oppress him, in his Goods,
or Estate; that would have another corrupt his Wife, Falsly Accuse, or Traduce him,
tell him Lyes or Falshoods; or that would have another to break his Oath, his Word,
his Promise, or Faith given to him; or that would have his Children Disobedient,
or his Parents Unreasonably severe; his Servants Unfaithful, or Negligent; his Master
Tyrannical; that would have his Inferiors Insolent, or his Superiors Oppressive; that
would have his Magistrate Partial, Unjust, or Tyrannical, or his People under him
False or Rebellious.
Again, in the Habits of Affections, or Vices opposite to Charity, there is no Man
would have another Narrow-handed, when he is able to Relieve his Necessity; a Rigid
Exacter of the Extremity of the Law; Impatient, Proud, or Insolent in his Carriage
towards him; Making himself the Center of all he doth; Ingrateful, Rough, and Severe
and Surly; Craftily Circumventing him; Morose, Censorious, Supercilious; ready to
cause, or entertain [Page 193] false Reports or Surmises; Unpeaceable, Unquiet, and the like. These things are
so plain, that there needs no other Evidence of the Truth thereof, than the common
Sense and Sentiments of all Mankind, not one excepted: For, though there be many Men
that know not, it may be, what the definitions of these Vices are, or that give a
clear account wherein the formal Obliquities of them doth consist; yet there is no
Man so stupid, that by his own Sense finds not, that he is unwilling to have another
use, or practise them upon him, because he is easily and readily sensible of the
smart and inconvenience they bring to him; and therefore his Will hath an aversation
against them, as noxious and uneasie, and inconvenient to him.
This therefore is the first step, or the first postulatum, which every Man, even upon his own Sense, without the help of any other Process,
or Inquiry, concludes, that he would not have another do, or use to him, any of those
Habits, or Acts, that are thus contrary to Moral Righteousness, or Justice, or Charity.
Secondly, the Second step, or postulatum, is what this action is that I am about to do to another, for the matter, or Circumstances
of it, consider'd nakedly in it self, without examining whether it be or be not against
the Rules of Righteousness or Charity; As for Instance, I do most certainly know,
that this action is the taking away of another Man's Goods, wherein I have no property,
by the Laws of the Land wherein I live; or it is an Over-reaching of him in a Bargain,
and I know it to be so, or the like.
Thirdly, The Third Procedure, after a Man hath considered the action what it is; is
for a Man to consider, whether he would that another should do that action to him;
and if he would not, he hath thereby given to himself the Rule and Measure, and Determination
of the Question, Whether he ought, or ought not to do it to another, without any curious
Inquiry, or Speculation, touching the Justice or Injustice, Regularity or Irregularity
of the action, according to Niceties and School-Distinctions. His own Sense is the
Judge: So that as the Eye doth see, and discern this Colour to be one, and that to
be another; this to be White, and that to be Black; or at least discerns, this is
Grateful, that Harsh, Insipid, Distastful, Offensive, without any Philosophical, or
Logical Argumentation; even so a Man may easily find that this, if it were done by
another to me, would be grievous and offensive, and distastful, and in my own Judgment,
Uncharitable, or Unjust.
And thus, as my own Sense, without any other Ratiocination, gives me a clear satisfaction,
touching the general Notion, of what is Unjust, or Uncharitable; that it is such
as I would not have done to me. So this lasting, as it were, the particular Action
that is under Deliberation, gives me a plain and clear estimate, even upon the account
of my own Sense and relish of it, that it is such an action which I would not have
done to me.
And here is the Excellence of this Rule, that whereas, as I before observed, the great
difficulty in the Regiment of a Moral Life, is not so much in the discovery and assent
unto common Notions, as in the due accommodation of particular actions to [Page 195] these common Notions, and the true stating of the Moral Rectitude, or Obliquity of
particular Actions: This Rule in hand gives us the true and clear Estimate of particular
actions, not upon a large Philosophical procedure, or discussive Process, but by the
plain, easie, near Evidence, as easie and as obvious as Sense it self: It being no
more but this, this is an action which I am very certain I would not have another
do to me.
Fourthly, The Consequence and Conclusion, and the Final Decision that is thereupon
to be made, is this; I must not therefore do it to him, and I must not do it upon
these two accounts.
First, Because the Son of God hath brought from Heaven, and from the Great Monarch of the
whole World, unto me, That I must not do that to another, which I would not have
another do to me: and if there were no other Obligation upon me, but his Command,
it is enough to enjoyn my Observance.
Secondly, If there were no such express Command given me, yet the very Precept it self includes
a most Evident Conviction of an Eternal and indispensable Justice in it: For if I
Judge this Action should not be done to me, and that it were Unjust and Unreasonable
if it were so done; Why should I go about to do that to him, that I would Condemn
as Unjust if done to me?
So that the Resolution of this whole Decision seems to be into this Syllogism.
[Page 196]1. Whatsoever I would not that another should do to me, I may not do to him.
2. But this action now under deliberation, is such, that I would not another should
do to me.
3. Therefore I may not do it to him.
The Evidence of the Truth of the Major Proposition is grounded upon the clearest Evidence,
- First, Of the Divine Command.
- Secondly, Of the Intrinsecal Justice of the Precept it self.
The Evidence of the Minor is the clearest Evidence that can be; for I do most certainly know what the action
is that I am about to do: and again, I do most certainly know, that I would not have
another do this action to me: I know it as well, as I know that I see or feel: And
therefore the Conclusion is most certain and infallible.
Only we must have recourse to what hath been in general premised; where I have spoken
of the Rule, or (would) in general; especially where Persons are under different Relations.
There seem to be two great Obstacles to the due and constant observance of this excellent
Rule.
- 1. Passion.
- 2. Self-Love.
[Page 197]1. Passion many times so far prevails upon Men, that it makes them precipitate and incogitant
in their actions; and thereby this Rule is often broken before Men think of it: But
surely this is such an Infirmity, that Man may easily break by resolution, to take
a due consideration of what he doth: And if a Man will but inure himself a little
to repeat this Rule to himself, before he undertake any action, he will very easily
Master that Precipitancy and Incogitancy which haste and passion occasions; and he
will soon find the benefit of this Experiment.
2. Self-Love. Man is very much addicted to Love himself; and that Self-love blinds and seduceth
his Judgment, whereby he oftentimes attributes to himself such Circumstances, as
render the very same action done by him to another to be Just and Righteous; when
the very same action done by another to him, seems to be Unjust: For instance, Gaius hath done Titius a Trespass; Gaius comes to him, and tells him he is sorry for it: he is a poor Man, and desires him
to forgive him. Titius refuseth: Gaius replies; Sir, Had you done me the like Trespass, and sought to me, I should have
forgiven you, had you been as poor as I am, and I as rich and well able to bear it
as you. Titius replies, But I have formerly obliged you by many Kindnesses, and against all these
you have Trespassed in this Trespass. This is not the first Trespass you committed;
I have passed by many formerly: I shall grow contemptible, and every one will be ready
to do the like, if I pass by this: Though I am richer than you, I have more Dependants
than you, more Children and Relations; [Page 198] and I must bear a port answerable to my Place: and the damage that I have sustained
by this Trespass, hath made you richer than you were before, and me poorer: and therefore
upon these, and many other Circumstances, the Cases are different; and I must have
full reparation of the Damage; and also secure my self against future injuries from
you and others, by making you a severe Example for this. And by such kind of Arguings
as this, there will be a fair Gloss put upon any thing; and the Circumstances which
a Man will draw together, to exempt a Man from his Duty, will be endless. But let
Titius now be but honest to himself, and sincerely deal thus with himself: I know the Trespass
that is committed, the Damage it hath done me, the Condition I am in to bear it, the
Poverty of him that cannot make me satisfaction: I see his Submission: Were I in
Gaius his stead and place, Would I not think it too severe for Titius to exact the severity of the Law, or to deny a Pardon for this Trespass that he
can never satisfie. If I should be of that Mind, then I will be of the same Mind now,
and forgive him upon his Submission, and promise of future Amendment. The Truth is,
this Precept doth discharge Self-love from having to do in this business of Moral
Righteousness or Charity; or at least puts it in that condition, by Transposition
of the Persons, that it speaks as much for Gaius as it doth for Titius, when Titius, by Transposition, sustains the Person of Gaius; and so Self-love becomes equally an Advocate for Titius, and against him.
Indeed, if a Man will be wilfully and perversly Unjust; and although he be Convinced,
that he [Page 199] would not have the same thing done to him, that he is about to do to another; will,
notwithstanding that Conviction, do the thing; there is nothing to be said to such
a Man, but that he hath rejected his Duty to God, and the common Sentiments of Righteousness
and Goodness to Mankind. But certainly he that desires to walk according to the true
Rules of Justice and Charity, hath, if he will be but sincere and true to himself
in this Rule of our Saviours, a plain, easie, and clear direction for all actions
of Righteousness and Charity.
A DISCOURSE OF RELIGION.
CHAP. I. The Ends and Ʋses of it, and the Errors of Men touching it.
TRUE Religion is the greatest Improvement, Advantage, and Privilege of Humane Nature; and that which gives it the noblest and highest Pre-eminence above other visible
Creatures.
We may observe in many Brute Beasts and Birds admirable Instincts, Dexterities, and
Sagacities; and in some of them some dark resemblances of Reason, or Ratiocination:
But Religion is so appropriate to the Humane Nature, that there are scarce any sort of men, but have some Rel [...]gi [...]n: Nor do the most subtle or sagacious Brutes afford any signs thereof, as communicated
to their Natures.
It is one of the chiefest Mercies and Blessings that Almighty God hath afforded to
the Children of Men, and that which signally manifests his Providential Care towards
and over them, that in all Ages and among all Nations he hath given to them some Means and Helps to discover unto them, though in different Degrees, some principal Sentiments of
true Religion: 1. By the secret Characters, and Impressions, and Structures thereof in their Minds and Consciences. 2. By his Glorious and admirable Works, commonly called the Works of Nature. 3. By signal Providences, and Providential Regiment of the World. 4. By raising up Men in all Ages of great Wisdom, Observation, and Learning, which did instruct the more Ignorant in this great Concernment, the Rudiments of
Natural Religion. 5. By Traditionary Transmission of many important Truths and Directions of Life, from Ancestors to their
Posterity, and others: Though in process of time, evil Customs and evil Men did in
a great measure impair and corrupt the Sentiments and Practices of Men, notwithstanding
these helps. Therefore the same Mercy and Goodness of God, for the Preservation and
propagation of the true Religion, was pleased to substitute a more fixed and premanent
means: Namely, the Holy Scriptures, or Divine Revelations committed to Writing in the Books of the Old and New Testament. Though the Religion
delivered in both Testaments, be in substance the same; yet the true Religion was
more fully, and plainly, and distinctly delivered by Christ▪ and his Apostles in the
New Testament, together also with some additional Instructions for the better preservation
and propagation thereof to Mankind, and divers additional Evidences to prove and manifest
[Page 202] the truth of this Religion, to procure its belief and acceptation: As the Birth, Miracles, Death, Resurrection, and Ascension of Christ Jesus, the great Reformer of the Jewish, and great Institutor of the Christian Religion, so called from Christ that taught
and asserted it. The Christian Religion is the most perfect Rule of our Duty to God,
our selves, and others; and was design'd principally for these Great Ends.
1. To restore to the Glorious God, the Honour, Duty, and Obedience of his Creature, Man; teaching him to Know, to Glorifie and Serve his Creator,
to be thankful to him, to submit to his Will, to obey his Law and Command, to be thankful
for his Mercies, to acknowledge him in all his ways, to call upon him, to Worship
him, to depend upon him, to walk sincerely in his sight, to admire and adore his Greatness
and Goodness in all his Works, especially in the great Work of the Redemption of Mankind
by his Son Christ Jesus.
2. To inable Man to attain everlasting Happiness, the perpetual Vision of the Glorious God, and to fit and prepare him to be a partaker
of the Inheritance of the Saints in Light and Glory.
3. To compose and settle Mankind in such a decent and becoming Rectitude, Order, and Deportment in this World, as
may be suitable to the Existence of a Reasonable Nature, and the Good of Mankind:
Which consists principally in a double relation: 1. To a Mans self, Sobriety. 2. To others, which consists in those two great Habits or Dispositions beneficent to Mankind, viz. Righteousness or Justice, and Charity or Love and Beneficence.
These three great Ends are succinctly delivered, 2 Tit. 11.12. For the Grace of God, that bringeth [Page 203] Salvation hath appeared unto all Men, teaching us, that denying ungodliness and worldly
Lusts, we should live Soberly, Righteously, and Godly in this present World. Here we have these three Ends of Christian Religion. 1. Godliness, or our Duty to God. 2. Salvation, or our own everlasting Happiness. 3. Sobriety, Righteousness, which also includeth Charity, a part of Evangelical Righteousness.
And because Christian Religion was intended and instituted for the good of Mankind,
whether poor or rich, Learned or Unlearned, Simple or Prudent, Wise or Weak, it was
fitted with such plain, easie, and evident Directions, both for things to be known, and things to be done, in order to the attainment of the End for which it was design'd, that might be understood
by any Capacity, that had the ordinary and common use of Reason or Humane Understanding,
and by the common assistance of the Divine Grace might be practised by them.
The Credenda, or things to be known and believed, as simply necessary to those Ends, are but few,
and intelligble, briefly delivered in that Summary of Christian Religion, usually
called the Apostles Creed.
The Agenda, or things to be done or forborn, are those few and excellent Precepts, delivered by Christ and his Apostles, in that
little Book of the New Testament, and yet even the tenth part of that little Book will contain all the Precepts of
Christian Duty and Obedience contained in that Book: And in brief the Baptismal Covenant, as it is contained in the Liturgy, and Explanation thereof in the Church Catechism
used among us, together with the Precepts of the Decalogue, contain in effect a Summary
or brief Epitome of our Christian Duty.
And certainly it was necessary and becoming the Wisdom of the most Wise God, that
that Religion and Doctrine, which equally concerned Men of all Kinds and Capacities,
should be accordingly accommodated, as might be useful for all. If the Doctrine or
Precepts of Christian Religion should have been delivered in over Sublime or Seraphical
expressions, in high Rhetorical Raptures, in intricate and subtile Phrases or Stile,
or if it should have been surcharged with multitude of particulars, it would have
been like a Sealed Book, to the far greatest part of Mankind, who yet were equally
concerned in the Business and End of Religion, with the greatest Philosophers and
Clerks in the World.
Upon what hath been said, we may therefore Conclude,
1. That there is not, nor indeed may not be any great difficulty in the attaining
of a true saving Knowledge of Christian Religion.
2. That the Duties of Christian Religion are not of so vast an Extent, but the Knowledge
of them may be also attained by an Ordinary Capacity, willing to learn.
3. That considering that God Almighty is never wanting with his Grace to assist those
that sincerely endeavour and desire to Obey him and Serve him, it is not so difficult
a Business to perform an Evangelical Obedience to the Precepts of the Gospel, I say
an Evangelical Obedience, though not a Perfect Obedience; an Obedience that is Sincere, though many times Weak, and failings, which nevertheless are forgiven, and there Sincere though Imperfect
Obedience accepted by Almighty God through the Merits and Intercession of Christ,
and our own [Page 205] Humiliation and Sincere Repentance for our failings.
And, 4. That when all is done, in this Belief and this Obedience Consists our C [...]ristian Religion. This is the One thing necessary, the Magnum Oportet, which is of highest Concernment and greatest Importance to Mankind.
But now if we do but look about us in the World, and observe and consider the Matters,
wherein Men for the most part, do place Religion, we shall find quite another kind of Rate and Nature of Religion, than what Christ Instituted or Intended, and yet all veiled and shrouded under the
Name of Christian Religion; and greater weight and stress laid upon them than upon the True, Real, grand Imports of Christian Religion.
I. I shall begin with the Subtilties of great Scholars, Schoolmen, and Scholastick
Divines. These have turned Christian Religion into a most curious and difficult Speculation, and that which was design'd by Christ
Jesus as a plain Direction to every Capacity, to be a Guide to a Righteous, Holy,
and Sober Life here, and to attain Everlasting Life hereafter, they have [made] a
meer Exercise of Wit, and a Piece of greater subtilty than the abstrusest Philosophy or Metaphysicks. And this they have done principally
these ways.
1. By Disputes about Questions, that as they are not in themselves Necessary to be known, so they are in their own Nature impossible for Humane Understandings
to determine: As for instance; many, if not all, the Points controverted between the
Arminians and Calvinists, as touching the manner of the Decrees of God, what kind of Influence he hath upon the Wills of Men. The manner of the [Page 206] Divine Knowledge of things Future, Contingent, or Possible. The Resistibility or Irresistibility of Divine Grace. The Nature of Eternity, and Infinitude, and Indivisibility. The manner of the Existence of the Three Persons in the Unity of Essence. The Nature of Angels and Spirits; the Manner and Degrees, and Method of their Knowledge of things; their several Ranks and Orders; and infinite more Speculations and Disputes of things that do not in their own Nature
fall under the discovery of Humane Understanding, by the ordinary Course of Ratiocination,
and are impossible to be known further than they are distinctly revealed by Almighty
God, and as it were industriously kept Secret by Almighty God, because they are not
of use to Mankind to be known. It is far more possible for a Child of three Years
Old, to have a true Conception of the most abstruse Points in Philosophy, or in the
Mystical Reasons of State or Politick Government of a Kingdom, than for the wisest
Man that ever was, without Revelation from God, to have any tolerable Conception
or Notion of things of this Nature, with any tolerable Certainty or Evidence.
2. Again there are other Points disputed which are of a lower allay, and yet not to be distinctly known without more clear Revelation than we yet have of it, nor yet of any Necessity for us distinctly to know: As for instance, concerning the Nature and Manner of Transmission of Original Sin; How far the Sins of immediate or remote Parents affect their Posterity with Guilt or Punishment; The Origination of the Humane Soul; How far the Efficacy of the Sacrifice of Christ was intentionally for all Men; concerning the Means of Communication thereof to Infants, Ideots, and the invincibly Ignorant; What is the real Consequence of [Page 207] Baptism of Infants, or its Omission; How far the Will of Man is Operative to his Conversion, or Perseverance; Wherein the formal Nature of Justification consists; How far forth Faith singly is sufficient for it, without Sanctification and Habitual Holiness at last, and how far forth the Sincere Love of God, by a Person invincibly ignorant of many or most Points of Christian Religion is sufficient thereunto; concerning the Estate of the separate Soul before the last Judgment, and how far it enjoys the Beatifical Vision before the Resurrection.
Disputes touching these and the like difficult Questions, have blown up mens Fancies
with Speculations, instead of filling their Hearts with the true and genuine Effects
of Christian Religion.
It is true, that Physicians and Naturalists do and may make Enquiries into the Method
and Progress of Generation, and Digestion, and Sanguification, and the motions of the Chile, the Blood, the Humours: For, 1. They have means of access to the discovery thereof by Dissection and Observation.
And, 2. It is of some use to them in their Science, and the Exercise thereof. But
when all is done, a Man of a sound Constitution digests his Meat, and his Blood Circulates, and his several Vessels and Entrails perform their Offices,
though he know not distinctly the Methods of their Motions and Operations. But these
Speculations above mention'd, in Points of Divinity, as they are not possible to be
distinctly determined with any certainty, so they are of little use to be known.
If the Heart be season'd with the true Knowledge of the things that are revealed,
and with the Life of the Christian Religion, and the Love of God, it will be effectual enough to order his Life, and [Page 208] bring him to everlasting Happiness, though he be not, like an exquisite Anatomist,
acquainted with a distinct Comprehension or Knowledge of the several difficult Enquiries
of this Nature. Believe what is required by the Word of God to be believed, and do
your Duty, as by that Word is directed; so that the Life of Religion, and the Love of God be once set on foot in the Soul, and there nourished, and commit
your self to the Faithfulness and Goodness of God, and this will be effectual to
the great End of Religion, though all these Disputes be laid aside.
3. Again, A Third mischief of Scholasticks, is in relation to Practicks: 1. Some Casuistical Divines have so distinguished concerning Religious External Duties, that they have left little
Practical Religion or Morality in the World, and by their subtil curious Distinctions, have made almost
every thing Lawful, and with the Pharisees, in the time of our Saviour, have made void the Laws of God, (and of Man also) by
their Traditions and Distinctions: So that Religion towards God, and all Righteousness
and Sobriety, is so thin and narrow, and subtil, that by their Doctrine of Probability, and Casuistical Distinctions, all the Bones thereof are loosned. It would be too long to give Instances in particular:
The late Velitations in France between some of the Popish Priests and Jesuits furnish the World with Instances enough
of this kind.
II. The Second Instance is this, The turning of the greatest part of Religion into Politick Contrivances, for attaining or upholding Power, Wealth, or Interest.
There have been Instances many in this kind among Secular Princes and States, this
was the Act of Jeroboam to set up Idolatrous Religion in Samaria, for preventing a return of the Ten Tribes to the House of David. And we may observe it in most of the Religion Established by Heathenish Princes,
which was so ordered to accommodate their Interest, though to the extreme corrupting
of Natural Religion.
But there is not so eminent an Instance thereof in the whole World, as that of the
Ecclesiastical State of the Church of Rome, who have corrupted, as much as in them lies, the most pure and innocent Religion
that ever the World knew, namely, the Christian Religion, by distorting it to Ends
of Wealth and Power, appendicating to it certain new Doctrines and Practices meerly to those Ends. And not only so, but have laid the greatest weight of Religion in the Observation of these Political Appendications; so that a Man that either questions or not observes the Political Additaments, runs as severe a Censure and Danger among them, as he that denies the most unquestionable
Principles of Christian Religion. Such are their Doctrines of the Popes Supremacy, the Popes Infallibility, the necessity to Salvation to be of the Romish Church; the Adoration of Images, Saints departed, and Angels; the Veneration of Reliques; the Doctrine of Purgatory, Indulgences, and the Church Treasury of redundant Merits; the Doctrine and Practice of Dispensations and Indulgences; their Canonization of Saints; their Pilgrimages, numerous Ceremonies, Theatrical Spectacles; their Doctrine of Transubstantiation, and divers other Superadditions and Appendications to Christian Religion, which
any person, not captivated [Page 210] by them, may with half an Eye perceive to be invented and continued meerly for the
support of the Grandeur of an Universal Monarchy which they miscall The Church, and for the amassing of Wealth and Power for the support of it, as might most easily be evinced by the particular Examination
of all those Politick Appendixes.
And yet let any man observe it, he shall find as great fervour for the upholding of
these Doctrines and Practices, and as great a jealousie of the least breach made upon them, as if the whole Concern of Christian Religion,
and the Salvation of Souls lay in their Belief and Observance.
III. The third Instance is in relation to the Forms of Church Government and Ceremonies. That Ecclesiastical Government is necessary for the preservation of Religion, is evident to any reasonable and considerate
man: And that the Episcopal Government constituted in England, is a most excellent Form of Ecclesiastical Government, and exceeds all other Forms
of Ecclesiastical Government. may be easily evinced; and that it is the best adapted
to the Civil Government in this Kingdom, is visible to any intelligent person: And
yet I do not think that the Essence of Christian Religion Consists in this Or any other particular Form of Government. It is a great help to the preservation of it in its Purity and Unity, and may be
well called Sepimentum Religionis Christianae, as the Jews call their Oral Traditions Sepimentum Legis, the Fence of the Law. But a man may be a good and excellent Christian under this or any other Form of Ecclesiastical Government, nay in such places where possibly there is no settled
Form of Ecclesiastical Government established.
But if we observe many persons in the World, we shall find some so highly devoted
to this or that particular Form of Government, as if all the weight of Christian Religion lay in it: Though the wise and sober sort of Conformists know
and profess this, yet there be some rash people that will presently Un-church all
the Reformed Churches beyond the Seas which are not under Episcopal Government. That if they see a man, otherwise of Orthodox Principles, of a Pious and Religious Life, yet if scrupling some Points of Ecclesiastical Government, though peaceable, they will esteem him little better than a Heathen or Publican, a Schismatick, Heretick, and what not: On the other side, if they see a man of great fervour in asserting
the Ecclesiastical Government, observant of External Ceremonies, though otherwise of a loose and dissolute life, yet they will be ready to applaud him with the stile of a Son of the Church, and upon that account over-look the Miscarriages of his Life, as if the Essence and
Life of Christian Religion lay in the bare asserting of the Form of Ecclesiastical
Government.
On the other side, there is as great an Extremity of the other hand: There are many
indiscreet persons, as well Divines as others, that having either by their Education, or by Conversation with Dissenters, or possibly to gain a Party, taken upon them the Patronage or Asserting
of some other Form of Church Government, either Presbyterian or Independant, or something fram'd by their own invention, presently cry down the Established Government
of the Church, as Antichristian or Popish, and cry up that which they have thus espoused
as the only true Christian Regiment instituted by Christ; and presently among them,
and their [Page 212] Followers, this is made the discriminative Mark of a True Christian. If they see
a man conformable to the Established Government, tho' he be pious, sober, and truly
Religious, yet they despise and neglect him, censure him as a Formalist, and without
the Power of Godliness: But if a man will but revile the Established Government, and be bold against it, cry it down, and cry up the New Institution into which they are listed,
tho' the man be Covetous, Uncharitable, Hard-harted, Proud, Impetuous, and possibly
otherwise Loose in his Conversation, yet such a man shall be cherished, applauded,
and cryed up for a Saint, a Precious man, and Zealous for the Truth.
And although Decent Ceremonies, that are for the Preservation of the Dignity of Religion, and to keep due Order and
Regularity, are not Essential Parts of Christianity, nor were ever so esteemed by
wise and sober men, and yet are of ufe and convenience in the Church, nevertheless,
we may easily observe among men the same Extremes as are before noted: Some placing
the whole weight of Religion in their strict Observance, and making them the principal, if not the only Badge of a Son of the Ch [...]rch, hating and despising those that scruple any thing in them, or that do not come up in every punctilio to their Observance, though they be otherwise sound in the Principles of Faith, pious and strict in their lives, just and honest to all men, and sober, temperate and blameless.
On the other side, there be a sort of men that place the greatest stress and discriminating
Point of Christian Religion in opposing and decrying all Instituted Ceremonies, though Innocent, Decent, and without any the least touch of Superstition in them, yet [Page 213] these must be decried as Popish, Antichristian, destructive of Christian Liberty,
and the Party that with most boldness and vehemence declaims against them, is valued
by them as a most precious man, a man of Zeal and Courage, and needs little else to
justifie and magnifie him with his Party.
On the other side, though a man be of an holy and conscientious Life, sound in Principles,
sober, blameless, peaceable; yet if he observe these blameless Ceremonies, though
with great moderation and Charity to Dissenters, he shall be slighted and undervalued,
esteemed a Formalist, a Time-server, or at best, a man wanting Courage, Zeal, Lukewarm,
Timorous, and wanting the Power of Godliness. Such wild and wrong Measures do men
of Extremes on all hands take of the true Essence and Ends of Christianity.
IV. Again, even among Professors of the Protestant Religion, there are divers disputed
and Controverted Points; as between the Calvinists and Arminians, especially touching the Universality of the Redemption by Christ, Perseverance and Falling from Grace, and almost every day there arise certain new Opinions, some of greater importance, but very commonly of small and inconsiderable moment; and these are taken up by the several Parties possibly
agreeing in the same Fundamentals of Christian Religion. And sometimes they are entertained
by a Party of men, because their Pastors are of that Opinion, or seem to be so; though
often they are taken up, or instilled into a Party, to make a discriminative Mark
between Persons of several Congregations. And then it is wonderful to see with what
fervour each Party maintains his Tenent, and as great weight is laid upon it, as if
the whole stress [Page 214] of Christian Religion, and the Salvation of the Souls of men lay upon it; when God
knows they are not of any moment in it.
Such was the old Controversie between the Eastern and Western Churches about Easter-day, and ancienter than that, in the Apostles times, about Eating of Meats offered to Idols, and among us at this day touching the five Arminian Questions. And yet we shall see men as fervent and zealous about them, as censorious
of Dissenters from them, as fond of those of the same Opinion with them, as if all
the Articles of the Christian Faith were immediately concerned in them; when all the
while they are not of any moment to the Salvation of men, nor of any concernment to
the Christian Religion, or the Ends thereof, but are only Artifices imposed upon men
to hold up Parties, or to keep up some Man or Parties Reputation; imaginations which
men are fond of, because they are their own, at least theirs whom they have in great
Veneration or esteem.
V. Again, the fond Mistakes of men in this kind, are observable in very slight and
trivial matters, which yet are entertained with a kind of Religious Veneration, when
they serve to hold up Parties, or as discriminations of their Professions. Among the
professed Monks and Fryars they have certain Habits assigned to several Orders, and as well anciently as now
have several kinds of Tonsures of their Heads, which they observe with great severity; and place much Religion
in them.
And even among the various Sects, or Perswasions among those that least abhor Popery,
yet we shall find some such fond things upon which they lay a great weight of their Religion: Sometimes in very Looks and composing of their Countenance; [Page 215] sometimes in the manner or Tone of Expressions; sometimes in affected Phrases; sometimes in Gestures; sometimes in Habits and Dresses; sometimes in use of Meats and Drinks of one kind or other. I shall give some few Instances.
You shall have some that place a great point of Religion in forbearing the Eating of Flesh upon Fridays, or in the time of Lent, but yet indulge themselves oftentimes in the eating of the choicest Fish, and the
most costly Diet of other Meats: Others again think they must needs go as far on the
other Extreme, Chusing those Seasons for Feasting upon Flesh, and think it acceptable
to God, because it runs counter to the other Extreme.
Again, a time there was when it was thought that Long Hair was unbecoming Professors of Christianity, and upon that account some did wear their
Hair short, even to extremity. But about the beginning of the late Wars, many took up,
as they thought, a more elevated way of Christianity, and as a Badge thereof wore
their Hair Extreme Long.
The Conformists usually wear Gowns or Canonical Coats: Many of the Nonconformists
by way of discrimination use other Habits.
The former officiate, as the Canons require them, in Surplices, and sometimes with Hoods, and
some are so taken with it, that they think the Offices want an Essential Part when
performed without it; some of the latter think the solemn Ordinances are profaned by it, and rendred Superstitious.
But among all the differing Perswasions among us, there are none that give a man more
ample Evidence of Mistakes of this Nature, than those called Quakers, who place a great part of their [Page 216] Religion in keeping on their Hats, in using the words Thee and Thou, in stiling the Months and Days of the Week not according to the usual Appellation,
but the first, or second Month, or Day, in certain Habits and Postures unlike other
men; in Silent Devotions at their Publick Meetings, in reviling and crying down the Established Ministery, Churches, Sacraments, Lords-day, and all manner of Forms, whether commanded or used by others; in refusing to take
an Oath when Lawfully called thereunto; and some such other singularities. Take away
but these, and the like affected Superadditions, the men are as other men, some indeed
very sober, honest, just and plain-hearted men, and sound in most, if not all the
important Doctrines and Practices of Christianity; others (as it happens in all Professions)
Subtile, Covetous, Uncharitable, Tumultuous, Ignorant, Proud, Despisers of others,
Slanderers, and yet as long as they conform to their Sect in these impertinent or unwarrantable singularities, they please themselves with
the Stile of the People of God, and are for the most part esteemed such by those of that Sect.
By this little Survey, we may easily take an estimate of the Mistakes of Mankind,
and even among Christians, touching the Mistakes in point of Christianity and Christian
Religion, and how common it is to misplace the Name of Christian Religion and the Nature of it, and attribute it to such things as in truth have nothing to do with it, but
many times are directly contrary to it.
And yet even in these Impertinencies many men place the greatest moment of their Religion,
and have as great and many times a greater zeal and fervour for them, than for the
weighty Points [Page 217] and Duties of Christianity, and most of the business of many men Consists in Velitations
and Defences and Invectives about them; the Pulpits and the Press is engaged about
them. Love, and Charity, and even common Humanity, and mutual Conversation between
Man and Man, Church and Church, Party and Party, is broken by the mutual collisions
and animosities concerning them. So that (the Lord be merciful to us and forgive us)
there is as little Love, and as great distance and animosity between many of the Dissenting
Parties among Protestants, touching these matters, as there is between Papists and
Protestants, or between Christians and Infidels. And by this means the true Life of
Christian Religion, and that which was the great End of its Institution, and the true
genuine and natural Effect of it upon the heart and soul, and course of Life, is lost
or neglected by them that profess it, or disparaged among those that either have not
entertained it, or at least entertained it as they do the Customs of the Country
wherein they are Educated. These men, when they see so much Religion placed by Professors
of Christianity in these things, which every intelligent man values but as Forms,
or Inventions, or Modes, or Artifices, and yet as great weight laid upon them, as
great fervour and animosity used for, or against them, as almost for any Points of
Christian Religion, they are presently apt to censure and throw off all Religion,
and reckon all of the same make.
But when all is done, true Christian Religion is a thing of another kind of make,
and is of another kind of Efficacy, and directed unto, and effective of a nobler End,
than those things about which, as above is said, men so much contend, and that [Page 218] makes so great a bustle and noise in the World. As the Credenda are but few and plain, so the Facienda, or things to be done, are such as do truly ennoble and advance the Humane Nature,
and bring it to its due habitude, both to God and Man.
It teacheth and tutors the Soul to a high reverence and veneration of Almighty God,
a sincere and upright walking as in the presence of the Invisible, All-seeing God:
It makes a man truly to love, to honour, to obey him, and therefore careful to know
what his will is; it renders the heart highly thankful to him, both as his Creator,
Redeemer, and Benefactor: It makes a man entirely to depend upon him, to seek to
him for guidance, and direction, and protection; to submit to his Will with all Patience,
and Resignation of Soul: It gives the Law not only to his Words and Actions, but to
his very Thoughts and Purposes, that he dares not entertain a very thought unbecoming
the sight and Presence of that God to whom all our thoughts are legible: It teacheth
and bringeth a man to such a deportment both of external and internal sobriety, as
may be decent in the presence of God and all his holy Angels: It crusheth and Casts
down all Pride and Haughtiness both in a mans Heart and Carriage, and gives him an
humble frame of Soul and Life, both in the sight of God and Men: It regulates and
governs the Passions of the Mind, and brings them into due moderation and frame: It
gives a man a right estimate of this present World, and sets his heart and hopes above
it, so that he never loves it more than it deserves: It makes the Wealth and Glory
of this World, high places, and great Preferments, but [Page 219] of a low and little value to him; so that he is neither covetous nor ambitious, nor
over-sollicitous concerning the advantages of it: It brings a man to that frame that
Righteousness, Justice, Honesty, and Fidelity is as it were part of his Nature; he
can sooner the then commit or purpose that which is unjust, dishonest, or unworthy
a good man: It makes him value the Love of God and Peace of Conscience above all the
Wealth and Honours in the World, and be very vigilant to keep it inviolably: Though
he be under a due apprehension of the Love of God to him, yet it keeps him humble
and watchful, and free from all presumption, so that he dares not under a vain confidence
of the Indulgence, and Mercy, and Favour of God, turn aside to commit or purpose even
the least injury to man; he performs all his Duties to God in sincerity, and integrity,
and constancy; and while he lives on Earth, yet his Conversation, his Hopes, his Treasure,
and the flower of his Expectation is in Heaven, and he entirely endeavours to Walk
sutably to such a Hope: In summ, it restores the Image of God unto the Soul in Righteousness
and true Holiness.
Compositum jus, fasque animi, sanctosque recessus mentis, & incoctum generoso pectus
honesto.
These, and the like to these, are the ends, design and effect of True Christian Religion,
truly received and digested in the Soul. And certainly any man that duly considereth,
will find that they are of another kind of Nature and Value, than those sublime Speculations,
Politick Constitutions, Forms or not Forms, affected Singularities, upon [Page 220] which many lay the weight of Religion and for and touching which there is so much
Contention and Animosity in the World. So that methinks men in this regard are like
to a Company of foolish Boys, who when the Nut is broken, run scrambling after the
pieces of the Shell, and in the mean while the Kernel is neglected and lost.
Now touching the Reasons or Causes of these Misapprehensions touching Religion, they
are various: Some deserve compassion, and others are more or less excusable, according
to their several kinds: 1. Some persons truly Conscientious and Zealous of any thing
that they judge to be displeasing to God, as not agreeable to his Will, and observing
the many Corruptions, that the Romish Church have brought into the Worship of God, are very suspicious of any thing that
may look, as they think, that way; and therefore, though they are otherwise men of
sound and Orthodox Principles, and of a truly righteous, sober, and pious Life, yet
perchance are transported somewhat too far in scrupling or opposing some Ceremonies
or Forms; And possibly their Education and Conversation with men of such Perswasions
have confirmed them in it, so that they do not oppose out of a frowardness or peevishness
of mind, or out of Pride, or a Spirit of Opposition, but in the sincerity and simplicity
of their hearts, and out of a tenderness for the Honour of God. These, though they
are or may be mistaken in their Perswasions, yet certainly deserve Compassion, Tenderness, yea and Love also, much rather than Severity or Contempt.
[Page 221]2. Others again, observing that certain Modes and Forms, and the rigorous Observations
of them, are the common road for attaining Preferments or Favours of great Persons, upon that account exercise a marvellous fervour of
mind for them, and a vigorous opposition of all that come not up to them in every
punctilio, that they may thereby be taken notice of, and imployed as useful and fit
and vigorous Assertors and Instruments for this purpose.
3. Many times Gain and Profit is the End and Design of many Practices and Positions appendicated to Christian
Religion, as is before observed in the Romish Church; and it is easily observable that Interest, Profit, and Temporal Advantage have a
strong byass upon Mens Affections, and are dearer to them than the Truth of Religion,
and carry men more vigorously in their upholding and maintenance, than Religion it
self doth: And because the pretence of zeal for Religion carries a fair Plausibility
with all men, therefore those very things that are but Engines of Gain and Profit are Christened with the specious Name of Religion.
It was the making of Silver Shrines for Diana, the Art whereby the Artificers got their living, that made the Out-cry, Great is Diana of the Ephesians.
4. Again, it is very certain that Mankind hath a huge kindness and partiality for matters of their own Invention, and set a greater rate upon them, than upon other matters handed over to them by
others: And hence it comes to pass that a new Fancy or Opinion, a new Form of Worship,
Discipline, or Government, that any man hath invented or studied out, is to such
a man ordinarily of greater [Page 222] value and moment than it deserves, and shall be maintained with greater Zeal, Fervour
and Animosity, than Points of greater truth and moment, as if the great moment and
weight of Religion and Christianity lay in it, which is in truth nothing else but
the Effect of Self-love and Self-conceit.
5. Again, though by Nature man be a sociable Creature, yet there is in most men a
certain Itch of Pride, which makes them affect a Discrimination from others, and to become a kind of separated Party more refined than the rest of the same Common Profession.
I do remember in the beginning of our late Troubles, the only Party that visibly appeared, were some that desired some Reformation in Church-matters: And when that Party had obtained, under the Name of the Presbyterian Party, in a very little while there arose a more sublime Party of men, called the Independent
or Congregational men, which much despised the former, as not arrived to a just Measure
of Reformation. Shortly after that, there arose a kind of Lay Party which as much undervalued the Independent, and indeed the Ministery in general.
After that, there arose a Party Discriminating it self from all the former, viz. the Quakers. These various Parties were as so many Sub-divisions and Rectifications of what went
before,
Now the means of holding up this Discrimination of Parties are certain select Opinions, Practices, or Modes, which are like the Badges or Colours that give each Party its Denomination, Distinction, and Discrimination:
And consequently these Discriminative Badges have as great a rate set upon them as
each Sect sets upon it self; and therefore [Page 223] must be upheld under the very Notion of the life of Religion, and must be maintained
with the greatest servour imaginable; for otherwise the Distinction of the Sects themselves
would fall to the ground, and become contemptible both among themselves and others,
because otherwise there would appear very little and inconsiderable reason, upon trifling
or small reasons, to Separate and Divide from others, and to Un-Church and Un-Christian
them that are not of their Company or Society.
CHAP. II. The Life of Religion, and Superadditions to it.
THE Truth and Spirit of Religion comes in a narrow compass, though the Effect and
Operation thereof are large and diffusive. Solomon comprehended it in a few words, Fear God, and keep his Commandments, for this is the whole Duty of Man: The Soul and life of Religion is the Fear of God, which is the Principle of Obedience;
but Obedience to his Commands, which is an Act or exercise of that life, is various,
according to the variety of the Commands of God: If I take a Kernel of an Acorn,
the Principle of life lies in it: The thing it self is but small, but the Vegetable
Principle that lies in it takes up a less room than the Kernel it self, little more
than the quantity of a small Pins head, as is easie to be observed by Experiment,
but the exercise of that Spark of life is large and comprehensive in its Operation;
it produceth a great Tree, and in that Tree the Sap, [Page 224] the Body, the Bark, the Limbs, the Leaves, the Fruit; and so it is with the Principle
of True Religion, the Principle it self lies in a narrow compass, but the activity
and energy of it is diffusive and various.
This Principle hath not only Productions that naturally flow from it, but where it
is it ferments and assimulates; and gives a kind of Tincture even to other Actions
that do not in their own Nature follow from it, as the Nature and Civil Actions of
our Lives under the former was our Lords Parable of a Grain of Mustard, under the
latter of his Comparison of Leaven, just as we see in other things of Nature: Take
a little Red Wine, and drop it into a Vessel of Water, it gives a new Tincture to
the Water; or take a grain of Salt and put it into fresh Liquor, it doth communicate
it self to the next adjacent part of the Liquor, and that again to the next, until
the whole be fermented: So that small and little vital Principle of the Fear of God
doth gradually and yet suddenly assimulate the Actions of our life flowing from another
Principle. It rectifies and moderates our Affections, and Passions, and Appetites,
it gives Truth to our Speech, Sobriety to our Senses, Humility to our Parts, and
the like.
Religion is best in its Simplicity and Purity, but difficult to be retained so, without Superstructions and Accessions; and those
do commonly in time Stifle and Choak the Simplicity of Religion, unless much Care and Circumspection be used: The Contemperations are
so many and so cumbersom, that Religion loseth its Nature, or is strangled by them: Just as a man that hath some Excellent Simple Cordial or Spirit, and puts
in Musk in it to make it smell sweet, and Hony to make it taste pleasant, [Page 225] and it may be Cantharides to make it look glorious. Indeed by the Infusions he hath given it a very fine Smell, and Taste, and Colour, but yet he hath so clogg'd it, and sophisticated it with Superadditions, that it may be he hath altered the Nature, and destroyed
the Vertue of it.
The Superadditions and Superstructions in point of Religion are very many, and from very many and various tempers in Men that add them. As for Instance,
1. There is one common Superaddition that naturally all Men are apt to bring into
it, viz. that it may Gratifie the Sense; for in as much as the most powerful and immediate influence upon us comes from, and
through our Senses, and that Spiritual and Internal Apprehensions have not so strong
or constant an Impression upon us, they seem things at a distance, flat, and the Soul
is weary of bearing it self upon them; Men are apt to dress up Religion so as it may
be grateful to the Sense; Make us Gods that may go before us: And this is the chief original of Idolatry, and also of Superstition.
2. There are other Superadditions that come even from the accidental inclinations
of Men to some special matter which they value and love; and that they carry over
into Religion; and many times mingle with it. As for the purpose, take a Man greatly
admiring Natural Philosophy, he will be apt to mingle and qualifie Religion with Philosophical Notions. Many of those things of Aristotle that are harshly and dishonourably asserted concerning the Deity, are from his tenacious
adhering to certain Philosophical Positions that he had fixed upon.
Behmen, who was a great Chymist, resolves almost all Religion in Chymistry, and frames his
Conceptions of Religion suitable and conformable to Chymical Notions.
Socinus and his Followers, being great Masters of Reason, and deeply learned in matters of
Morality, mingle almost all Religion with it, and [...]orm Religion purely to the Model and Platform of it.
Many great Physicians that have much observed the Constitutions of Mans Body, have figur'd to themselves
Notions of the Soul conformable to the Results of their Observations in the Body.
And as thus in these sorts of Men so again Men of Metaphysical and Notional Brains and Education, as the Schoolmen, they have conformed Religion and their Notions concerning
it to M [...]taphysicks: And indeed have made that which is and ought to be the common Principle for the actuating
of all Men, yea even of the meanest Capacities, to be a meer Co ection of Subtilties,
far more abstruse than the most intricate and sublimated Humane Learning whatsoever.
Again, take a Politician, or States-man, and he shall most easily conform Religion to State-P [...]licy, and make it indeed a most excellent and incomparable Engine for it, and nothing else.
And if we narrowly look upon the Method and System of Religion as it is formed by
the Romish Hierarchy, it is a most exquisite piece of Humane Pol [...]y, and every thing therein suited with most exquisite Art and Prudence for the support
of the Grandeur and Interest of that State: This hath mingled with the Christian Religion
the Pope's Infallibility and Supremacy, his Power of Pardoning, and Dispensing his Keys of Heaven and Hell, his Purgatory and Indulgences, and Images, and Adorations of them, his Reliques, and Pilgrimages, and Canonizing of Saints, and a thousand such kind of stuff most incomparably fitted to Mens Passions and
Affections; [Page 227] and so to support that most Artificial and Methodical Fabrick of the Popish State:
For indeed it is no other.
And if we look into other Kingdoms and Places, we shall easily find, that Religion is so stated and ordered as may best conduce to the Peace, Order, Wealth, and Amplitude
of every Kingdom; for wise Politicians, finding that Religion hath a great Impression on Mens Minds, and therefore if it be not managed by the
Policy of State, may prove an unruly Business, if it be contemperated with Mixture
prejudicial to the State, and that it may be a most excellent Engine if it can be
managed and actuated for the Benefit of the State, do add to it much of their own,
that it may be managed upon occasion, and they dress up Religion with State-Policy, whereby in truth it becomes nothing else but a meer piece of Humane Policy, under the Name of Religion.
And on the other side, those either Politick or Discontented Spirits, that would put a Kingdom into Blood and Confusion, do mingle Discontents, and Fancies, and Imaginations, Suspicions and Frowardness with Religion, and call this confused Mixture of Phancies and Passions, Religion: And manage and brandish this Weapon with mighty disadvantage to that State which
they oppose.
For it is most apparent, that as nothing hath so great an Impulsion upon Men, as that
which comes under the apprehension of Religion, in as much as it concerns the greatest good, even their everlasting Souls and Happiness;
so nothing is of so Universal Concernment as this, and therefore like to attract the
most Followers; for every Man hath not an Estate to care for; but every Man hath a Soul to care for; and hence it is that sca [...]ce any great Contest [Page 228] between Princes hath happened in these latter Years, nor scarce any Commotion in
a State, but Religion is owned on all sides; and God, and his Cause, and his Church, owned on all hands, and therefore still the scramble is for Religion, and who shall keep the Opinion of Religion most firm to them, and therefore they on all hands infuse into the thing they call Religion, those things that may most probably and politically hold to their Party.
Again, in Contest among Clergymen, every one Trims and Orders Religion in that Dress that may most make it their own, and secure it to themselves.
Take the Popish Clergymen: Hold what you will, if you hold not the Supremacy and Vicariot of the Pope, all the rest of your Religion is not worth a rush.
Come to the Reformed Episcopal Clergy: As to the Pope's Supremacy they disclaim it: But if you acknowledge not Episcopal Government; if you swear not Canonical Obedience to your Ordinary, if you submit not to the Liturgy, and Ceremonies, and Vestments and Musick used in the Church, you are at best a Schismatick.
Again, come to the Presbyterian Clergy, they will tell you Episcopal Government is Romish and Superstitious, and their Ceremonies and Usages Antichristian Usurpations; but if you mean to be of a warrantable Religion, you must submit to the Presbyterian Government as truly Apostolical.
Come to the Independent, he declaims against both the former, and tells you that the true Conformity to Apostolical
Order is in the Congregational way.
Take the Anabaptist, and he tells you all the former are vain and irreligious, unless you will be rebaptized and listed in their Church.
Again, in Points of Doctrine, as well as Discipline, it is most plain that Tenents are professed or decry'd for
distinction of Parties: Witness the Contest between the Arminian Party and the Calvinistical Party, which are only used as Methods on either side, to attract Proselytes and distinguish
Parties: And in these and the like distinctions ot Parties and Professions the Superstructions
and Additions are in a manner incorporated and grafted into Religion, and in effect give the only Demonstration to it, according to the various Interests
and Affections of Parties; when in truth, the main business of these and the like
Additions and Superstructions, are but Policies to distinguish, and fortifie, and
increase Parties.
3. There are some Superadditions to Religion, that though I do not think they are to be condemned, yet are carefully to be distinguished from the true and natural Life of Religion; and so long as they are kept under that apprehension, they may, if prudently applyed and managed, do good. But if either they are imprudently instituted, imprudently applyed, or inconsiderately over-valu'd, as if they were Religion, they may and many times do harm; and such are decent and inoffensive Forms in the
External Worship of God appointed by the Civil Magistrate, by the advice of those
that are deservedly eminent in the Church for their Piety, Learning, and Prudence.
And there seems to be very good reason for it.
1. Because if every Man should be left to himself, there would Confusion ensue; because
no Man knew anothers mind, or rule of his external Deportment.
2. All men have not that equal Prudence to judge what were fit to be used: The Magistrates
are best to make choice of those Persons that are fittest to advise, and their Recommendations
would be of greatest authority with others.
[Page 230]3. It is most certain, that Man being composed of Soul and Body, cannot so regularly
and well fix himself to his Duty, without some justifiable help to his Devotion; such
are Vocal Prayers, Kneeling, and other Gestures proper for the matter of Worship
which he intends.
And this may be one reason, why the Lord, tho' he strictly forbad all Idolatry and
Superstition, and Heathenish Practice to the Jews, yet did appoint Sacrifices, Priests, a Glorious Tabernacle, and the Ark, which was
not only a diversion from the Egyptian Idolatry which they had seen, but also a help to their natural Infirmity for the
Excitation of their Devotion.
And although our Lord Jesus came to abrogate even that Indulgence, and foretold that those that Worshipped the Father should Worship him in Spirit and in Truth, under the Gospel, yet it is certain that the immediate Apostles of Christ did set
certain orderly Observances in the Church for Decencies sake: and it was justly allowable:
As concerning the Order of the Exercise of their Supernatural Gifts, concerning Womens
speaking in the Church, concerning Mens being covered in the Church and Women veiled,
concerning the manner and order of receiving the Sacrament, and the like
But as there be Reasons for it, so there be Cautions to be used in it.
1. That they be not too numerous; for their Multitude will rather oppress than secure Religion.
2. That in their Natures they be not Superstitious, but keep as much distance from it as well may be; otherwise they will be in Religion, as the dead Fly in the Apothecary's Oyntment.
[Page 231]3. That they be clean and decent, not too full of Pomp or Ostentation: Ceremonies should be used as we use a Glass, rather to preserve the Oyl, than to
adorn it. Too much Pomp causeth Jealousies even in Good Men, of a degeneration either to Jewish Ceremonies or Popish Vanities.
4 That though such are not to be rejected, because they are Ancient, so if they become Unseasonable, they are not to be held meerly because they are Ancient. It is with Ceremonies as with some other things that are fit to be changed when they
become unuseful or offensive. as the Love Feasts, Extr [...]m [...] Unction, and some other things, possibly practised, and fit enough, in the Primitive times:
Many Ceremonies were at first invented and practised, to win over unconverted Heathens;
to incourage weak Christians, especially the Jews, who were not easily to be drawn from their Legal Ceremonies: But when People become
a Knowing People, that see beyond those Ceremonies, and understand when, and why,
and how they came in, then it were Prudence to dispense with, or change them.
5. That they be not urged with too much rigour or severity upon such as conscientiously refuse them. Charity to a weak Brother in things indifferent in their own Nature,
is then to be exercised, when my Brother is offended therewith, or never: And if it
be said it is his Duty to submit to the Church, and not the Church to him; I do think
that answer will not serve in this Case, for surely though a Child owes a Duty to
a Father, yet his Neglect thereof, especially if it be upon a Conscientious account,
will not excuse the neglect of a Father's Duty to his Child: The Apostle p [...]ofessed he would [Page 232] abstain from things lawful rather than offend his weak Brother.
6. And especially that we be careful to remember that Religon is another thing from these Ceremonies. These are of use, i. e. for Ornament; they are the Dressings and the Trimmings of Religion at the best, but the fear of God is of a higher extraction.
It is a pitiful thing to see Men run upon this mistake, especially in these latter
Times; on placing all his Religion in holding the Pope to be Christ's Vicar, another placing Religion in this, to hold no Papist can be saved: One holding all Religion to consist, in holding Episcopacy to be Jure Divino; another by holding Presbytery to be Jure Divino; another in crying up Congregational Government; another in Anabaptism; one in placing all Religion in the strict observation of all Ceremonies; another in a strict refusal of all: One holding a great part of Religion in putting off the Hat, and bowing at the Name of Jesus; another judging a Man an Idolater for it: And a third placing his Religion in putting
off his Hat to none; and so like a Company of Boys that blow Bubbles out of a Wall-nut-shell,
every one runs after his Bubble, and calls it Religion; and every one measures the Religion or Irreligion of another, by their agreeing or
dissenting with them in these or the like matters; and at best, while we scramble
and wrangle about the pieces of the Shell, the Kernel is either lost, or gotten by
some that do not prize any of their Contests.
Believe it, Religion is quite another thing from all these Matters: He that fears
the Lord of Heaven a [...]d Earth, walks humbly before him, thankfully lays hold of the Message of Redemption
by Christ [Page 233] Jesus, strives to express his thankfulness by the Sincerity of his Obedience, is
sorry with all his Soul when he comes short of his Duty, walks watchfully in the
denial of himself, and holds no confederacy with any Lust or known Sin; if he falls
in the least measure, is restless till he hath made his Peace by true Repentance,
is true to his Promise, just in his Actions, Charitable to the Poor, sincere in his
Devotions, that will not deliberately dishonour God, though with the greatest Security
of impunity; that hath his hope in Heaven, and his Conversation in Heaven, that dare
not do an unjust Act though never so much to his advantage, and all this because
he sees him that is invisible, and fears him because he loves him; fears him as well
for his goodness, as his greatness; such a Man whether he be an Episcopal, or a Presbyterian, or an Independant, or an Anapaptist, whether he wears a Surplice, or wears none, whether he hears Organs, or hears none, whether he Kneels at the Communion, or for Conscience sake stands or sits; he hath the Life of Religion in him, and that Life acts in him, and will conform his Soul to the Image of his
Saviour, and walk along with him to Eternity, notwithstanding his Practice or Non-practice of these Indifferents.
On the other side, if a Man fears not the Eternal God, dares commit any Sin with presumption, can drink excessively, swear vainly or
falsly, commit Adultery, Lye, Cozen, Cheat, break his Promises, live loosely, though
he practise every Ceremony never so curiously, or as stubbornly oppose them; though
he cry down Bishops, or cry down Presbytery; though he be re-baptized every day, or
though he disclaim against it as Heresie; though [Page 234] he Fast all the Lent, or Feasts out of pretence of avoiding Superstition, yet notwithstanding these, and
a thousand more external Conformities, or zealous Oppositions of them, he wants the
Life of Religion.
CHAP. III. Of the Christian Religion, the Superstructions upon it, and Animosities about them.
THE Christian Religion and Doctrine was by the Goodness and Wisdom of God designed to be the common means
and method to bring Mankind to their Chief End, namely, to know, and to serve, and
obey, and glorifie, and everlastingly to enjoy Almighty God the Chiefest Good.
And to that end it was given out with all the Plainness and Perspicuity, with all
Evidence and certainty; a Doctrine and Religion containing Precepts of all Holiness and Purity, of all Righteousness and Honesty,
of all Longanimity, Benignity, and Gentleness, Sweetness, Meekness, and Charity; of
all Moderation and Patience, of all Sobriety and Temperance; in brief, it is a Religion that is admirably and sufficiently constituted to make a Man, what indeed he should
be, Pious towards God, Just and Beneficent towards Men, and temperate in himself,
fitted for a Life of Piety, Honesty, Justice, and Goodness, and Happiness hereafter.
Such is the Christian Religion, and such the Men must be that are truly conformable to it; and if any Man professing
Christianity, be not such a Man, it [Page 235] is because he comes so much short of his due Conformity to Christian Religion, and the most excellent Doctrine and Precepts thereof.
The Profession of this Religion is that which is, and for many Ages hath been, commonly made by a very considerable
part of the known World, as the only true Religion given to the World by Almighty God, through his Son Jesus Christ, wherein and whereby
they may expect everlasting Salvation.
But yet together with this Christian Religion, the Professors thereof have in several Ages and Places chosen to themselves various
adventitious accidental Superstructions, Additions, Opinions, Modes, and Practices, which they have as it were incorporated into the Christian Religion by them professed or appendicated unto it.
And these Superstructions or Appendixes of Christian Religion have been introduced and entertained by various Means, and by various Designs, and
to various Ends: Some by the Authority of great Names; some by insensible gradations or long Customs, some by a supposed congruity or incongruity; some for Order or Decency: Some for Discrimination of Parties; some for Political Ends, appearing in themselves, or secretly carryed on; some upon emergent occasions; either continuing or now ceasing; some by Civil, some by Ecclesiastical Sanctions; some by traditional Observations, either continued, or interrupted and revived; some for Ornament; some for Use; some as supposed necessary consequents upon the Christian Doctrine, some to be, quasi septa & munimenta doctrinae & religionis Evangelicae, as the Jewish Traditions were supposed to be the Sepimenta Legis; some for one end, and [Page 236] some for another: And although these are not truly and essentially parts of the Christian
Religion, yet as the humours in the Body are some good, some noxious, some innocent,
though they are no part of the true vital Blood, yet they mingle with it, and run
along in it; so these Superstructions, and Occasions, and Additions have in various
Ages, Successions, and Places, mingled with the true radical vital Doctrine and Religion
of Christ, in Mens Opinions, and Practices, and Professions.
And yet it is visible to any Man that will but attentively observe the Courses of
Men professing Christian Religion, that the greatest fervour and animosity of the Professors of Christian Religion is not so much with respect to the Substantials of Christian Religion, either in things to be believed or practised, as touching these Additions and Superstructions; some as fervently contending for them, as if the Life of Christianity consisted in
them, some as bitterly and severely contesting against them, as if the Life and Soul
of Christian Religion were not possibly consisting with them.
And by these means these unhappy Consequences follow.
1. That whereas the main of Christian Religion consists in the true belief of the Gospel of Christ Jesus, and the Practice of those
Christian Vertues that he lest unto his Disciples and Followers, both by his Example
and Precept, namely, Love of God, Holiness and Purity of Life, Humility and Lowliness,
of Mind, Patience, Meekness, Gentleness, Charity, a low and easie value of the World,
Contentation of Mind, submission to the Will of God, Dependance upon him, Resignation
unto him, and other excellent Evangelical Vertues, that perfect [Page 237] and rectifie the Soul, and fit it for an humble Communion with Almighty God in this
Life, and a blessed fruition of his Presence in the Life to come; the Christian Religion
is not so much placed in these, as in an entire Conformity to Modes and Circumstances, or an extream Aversion from them. And according to the various Interests or Inclinations
of Parties, those are made the Magnalia of Christian Religion, and such as give the only Character or Discriminative Indication of the Christian Religion.
2. And consequently all the greatest part of that stress and fervour of Mind, which should be employed in those great weighty Substantials of Christianity, runs
out and spends it self in those little Collaterals, and Superstructions, and Additaments,
some placing the greatest earnestness and Intention, contention of Mind to have them,
and some placing the Intention and fervour of their Mind to be without them, not
unlike those old Contentions between the Eastern and Western Churches touching the time of the Paschal Observation, one Party Excommunicating
the other for their dissent, as if the whole weight and stress of the Christian Religion lay in those little Additaments.
3. And hereupon there arise Schisms, Factions, and Personal Animosities, Discrimination
of Parties, Censoriousness, and studied estrangings of Professors of Christianity,
oftentimes one Party declining those Practices which are good and commendable in the
other, to keep their distances the more irreconcilable, and each Party espousing
some odd Discriminating Habits, Modes; and sometimes also by Opinions in matters of
Religion, that may estrange and discriminate them each from the other; [Page 238] and these Opinions though of little moment or consequence (it may be whether true
or false) are advanced up into little less than Articles of Faith, for the sake of
this Discrimination, when possibly they are of little moment whether they be assented
unto or not, of less certainty, and have little or no influence or concern in the
Substance of Christian Doctrine.
4. And hereupon it oftentimes comes to pass, that not only the common Bond of Charity
and Christian Love is broken between the Professors of the same substantials in Christianity,
but there is most ordinarily much more Severity, and Persecution, and Implacableness, and Irreconcilableness, more endeavours to undermine, and supplant, and disgrace Dissenters, more scorns
and vilifying, and reproach, and insolence one towards another in their vicissitudes
of advantage, than there is between Professors of Christianity, and Men of the most
loose and prophane Lives, between Orthodox and Hereticks, nay between Christians
and Turks or Infidels many times.
5. And from this there ariseth a most fruitful and a most inevitable increase of Atheism
and contempt of Religion, in many of the Spectators of this Game among Professors
of the Christian Religion, and that upon these two Accounts: Principally, because
when they hear each Party declare (as they must if they declare truth) in their Sermons
and Writings, that the Doctrine of Christianity enjoyns Mutual Love, Condescention, Charity, Gentleness, Meekness, and yet so little practised by Dissenting
Parties, Men are apt to conclude, that either these Persons do not believe what they
pretend to Preach and Publish, or that [Page 239] the Doctrine of Christianity was a Notion and Speculation, and never intended as
a necessary Rule of Practice, since the greatest Pretenders to the Religion of Christ,
practise so little of it.
2. Because when Men see that those little Superstructions and Additions are by the
one side Prosecuted, and on the other side decryed, with as much Animosity, Fervour and Severities, as the most weighty and important
Truths and Precepts of Evangelical Faith and Obedience, Spectators and By-standers
think that they are all of the same value; and when they see that these things which
every sober considerate Man must needs conclude little, and of no moment, are rated
at so great a value by the contesting Parties of each side, Truths then are doubted
of in relation to these: It makes Men call in question great matters, when they see
such small things pursued or declined with no less Fervour and Animosity than if they
were of the greatest.
And considering these unhappy Consequences of these Fervours of Minds touching these
small Appendixes and Superstructions, even more than about, or concerning the very
weighty things of the Gospel, I have endeavoured to search out the Reason how this
strong Distemper comes to pass; and there seems to be these Causes thereof.
1. Ordinarily a Man is more fond of and concerned for something that is his own, than for that which is of God; as we are transported with a love to our selves, so we are transported with a love and admiration of what is our own: And hence it is that the weightier and more important Duties injoyned by Ch [...]ist, partake less of our Zeal, or Courage, or Intention of Mind, than our own little Fantasies and Inventions.
[Page 240]2. Pride, Credit, and Reputation, are commonly ingaged in either Party in the things contested, when they are once
contested; and these are violent and pressing Interests and Motions.
3. The Plainest Truth and Purity of Religion is a thing that seldom pleaseth and suiteth to the Curiosity and Appetite of Men; they are always fond of something Annexed or Appendicated
to Religion to make it pleasing to their Appetite. A certain Sawce that may entertain
their Fancy, after which it may run, and wherein it may please it self. And these
Sawces to Religion are various, and variously pleasing, according to the various Inclinations
of Men: Most ordinarily the Fancies of Men affect some things Splendid and Sensible
to be Superadded to Religion; the Israelites would needs have Gods that might go before them; and in complyance with this Humour,
most of the Strange Modes and Gesticulations among the Heathens, and most of the
Superstitions, Ceremonies and Rites among the Papists, were invented.
Again, sometimes the Humour of the People runs in the other Extreme, either they will
have nothing of Form or Order, or all such Forms or Orders as are extremely opposite
to what others use, and place their Delight and Complacency therein: And by this means
oftentimes it comes to pass, that Men are carried with greater earnestness and vehemence
after those Placentia, the entertainments of their Fancies, than to the true Substance of Religion it self.
4. Oftentimes it comes to pass that there are two very jealous Concerns, and impatient of any Corrival, that are ingaged each against other in these different
and dissenting Practices, relating [Page 241] to Collaterals in Religion: on the one side, Power and Authority is very tender of its own Interest, and jealous of a Competitor or Rival: On the
other side, Conscience and Perswasion either of the Necessity or unlawfulness of any thing, is very jealous, or fearful, and suspicious of any
thing that might injure it: And whether the Conscience be mistaken or not, yet so
long as its Perswasion, that is entertained sub ratione conscientiae, prevails, this jealousie will still prevail in the Mind; and it many times falls
out that Authority on the one hand is impatient, or at least jealous of Opposition, and Conscience on the other hand restless and unquiet.
5. And the difficulty is so much the greater, because each seems to derive their
obliging Authority from God; the Magistrate recognizing God Almighty as the Fountain,
Root, and Foundation of his Power; and the Conscience supposed to be the Vicegerent
of God in the Soul.
6. But that which admirably keeps up these differences, is that Men on each side▪
deal not one with another calmly, mildly, or upon the Reasons of the things, or upon a true way of Reasoning, Debating, and
Arguing of things, or prudent Considerations that might invite yielding on the one
side, or accommodations of the other, but each Party takes in all those Contributions,
Assistances, and Advantages, that commonly accompany the worst of Contentions.
For instance, 1. Extremity of Passion and Indignation, 2. Violence and Bitterness
of Writings and Speeches. 3. Each Party rendering the other as odious and ridiculous
as is possible: 4. Scoffing, jearing, and Personal Reflections: 5. Artifices and Designs
each to catch and undermine the other: [Page 242] 6. An industrious and willing mis interpretation of each others Words, Writings,
and Actions, and raising them to odious Inferences and Consequences, beyond what
they were meant, or really and truly bear: 7. Disingenuous Quotations out of each
other, without those ordinary Remedies that might be allowed by comparing of other
parts of their Writings.
These and the like Auxiliaries are on each part taken into these Velitations between
Christians, and in relation to things contended for or against in these Differences,
whereas the whole tenour of the Doctrine of Christianity, as it was delivered by
Christ and his Apostles, decries nothing more than Anger, Wrath, Malice, Railing,
Evil-speaking, Back biting, Slanders, Reproaches, Names and Epithets or Scorns, Craft,
and Subtilty; yet all these black Legions are called, used, and imployed in the management
of that Cause, which each Party pretends to be the Cause of Christ; as if Fiends,
and Furies, and Legions of Devils were thought fit Auxiliaries on each Party, wherein
both pretend the Interest of Christ Jesus.
And that this is so, let any Man but read those Books which have flown abroad from
either Party, he will find it evident in all the Contentions of this nature: Witness
on the one part Martin Mar-Prelate, the Odious Centuries put out by Mr. White in the beginning of the Long Parliament, the frequent Invectives and odious Epithets
given to the Liturgy, to the Bishops, Conforming Ministers, and to the Church of England it self, as Antichristian, Idolatrous, Babylonish, and a thousand such Names and Stiles.
And on the other side there have been many that have not been behind hand with bitter
Invectives, [Page 243] Scornful and mocking Expressions and Appellations, odious Reflections, unnecessary
to be repeated. By all which these two things are evident.
1. That these Transports of either side come not from that Spirit which Christ brought
with him into the World, and which he commended and left to his Disciples and Followers;
namely, a Spirit of Love, of Charity, of Gentleness, Patience, Kindness, and Sweetness
of Disposition.
2. That if Men go about to justifie this, because first provoked by the adverse Party,
and so justifie it by the Law of Taliation, these Men do not remember, that as on
the one hand the Duty of Christians is Self denial, Moderation, and Peaceableness;
on the other side, that a Spirit of Revenge, an Eye for an Eye, a Tooth for a Tooth,
is as much against the Doctrine of Christ, as any thing in the World.
Therefore certainly it becomes those of either Party either to cashier these black
Auxiliaries of their Wars, and Contentions of this kind, or otherwise for the sake
and honour of Christ and the Christian Religion, plainly declare that he is not concerned
in the Contest, but that the Contest is a Contest of Interest and Vain-Glory, of Pride and Ambition, and Reputation, and desire of Victory: Or if they will not declare so much to the World, yet they must give leave to the
Spectators to judge of it so.
Now these bitternesses and virulentnesses of either side, have been commonly of two
kinds: First, such as reflect, if not altogether, yet most of all, upon the Persons of their Adversaries: 2. Or such as reflect only upon the Matters in difference between them: both were bad enough, and such as serve to make the Differences
and Breaches wider.
But of late times, I know not by what unhappy Star, there hath prevailed more than
formerly, certain Invectives that have gone much farther, even to the rendering of
Religion it self, and Scripture Expressions ridiculous, and pieces of raillery; and I could have wished that some late Books,
put out under the fashion of Dialogues, and some other Books of that kind, had not been too Guilty of this fault.
I do remember when Ben. Johnson made his Play of the Alchymist, wherein he brings in Anartas in derision of the Persons then called Puritans, with many of their Phrases in use among them, taken out of the Scriptures, with a
design to render that sort of Persons ridiculous, and to gain applause to his Wit
and Fancy. But although those Persons were not in very good esteem among the Great
Ones and Gallants, yet the Play was disliked, and indeed abhorred, because it seemed
to reproach Religion it self, though intended only to render the Puritans ridiculous.
That which was uncomely and unseemly in a Poet, who made it his business to make
Plays, certainly is much more fulsom and unsavory in another; especially if the Author
be a Clergy-man, as I suppose he is: For of all Men in the World it becomes such prospicere honori Religionis Christianae, and not to render it ridiculous and contemptible, by raillery and scurrilous jesting.
And yet I do not find in all Ben. Johnson's Alchymist one half of those ridiculous and unseemly Repetitions of Scripture Phrases and Expressions,
as well as mimical imitations and disdainful mockings of those Persons, and that Party
whom he designs to disparage: Scarce a Page but some unhandsome mention of the Spirit, and Christ and Grace, and Saints, and some Scripture Expressions: And if it [Page 245] shall be said that he doth it but only in exprobation of such Persons as abused or
misapplyed such expressions, and it is not with intent to reproach the Scripture
or those Phrases that are desumed from it, but to shew the boldness and mistakes of
them that have misapplied or abused them.
I answer, 1. That these Misapplications and inconsiderate Uses of Scripture Phrases
by them, though it be justly reproveable, yet it is far more intolerable in him.
Though their mistakes were weak and foolish, yet they were serious in those very mistakes; but this Man industriously and designedly makes the Expression ridiculous and contemptible: 2. Their Abuses of Scriptures and Scripture Phrases will not at
all justifie the like in him, though in another kind, and to another end, he might
have learned to have avoided the folly and inconsiderateness of the others, and not
have multiplied it in himself by a worse Method of Abuse.
Certainly, whoever he was that made these Conferences, I dare say he had no such Patern of writing from the Apostles or Fathers. The nearest
Copy that I know of it, is the A— and though he seems a Man of Wit and Learning, and possibly would be some body in
the World, I dare say they that cherish him in the main of his design are asham'd
of his Scurrility, and wish it had been spared, and so perchance may he be when more
Years have better consideration. The mischiefs that come by this manner of writing
are very great and many.
1. First it makes Differences irreconcilable. When Differences Civil or Ecclesiastical
in Judgment or Practice happen, gentleness, softness, mildness, and personal respectfulness
quiet the Passions and Spirits of the adverse Party, gain upon him, get [Page 246] within him; and when the Person is thus won, and over-match'd with Sweetness and
Kindness, and personal Jealousies and Prejudices removed, Perswasions, and Arguments
grow prevalent, come with their full weight, are entertained calmly, and considerately,
and insensibly gain ground even upon the Judgment: But I yet never knew any Man converted
by an angry, passionate, railing Adversary, for such kind of behaviour presently
raiseth in the Adversary the like Passions and Prejudice, and makes the Distance greater;
and the Passions being ingaged in the Quarrel, the Judgments of both sides are lost,
or blinded, or silenced with the dust and noise of passionate digladiations; and indeed
considering how apparently and evidently such kind of dealing between Dissenters,
renders composures almost impossible, and yet observing how much this course of reviling,
and opprobrious, and unmanly as well as unchristian Language, is in practise, I thought
that it hath been a real design to render each Party odious and irreconcilable to
the other, and the hopes of composure desperate: For who can ever expect that any
Man, or any sort of Men, should be drawn over to that Party that shall publickly stile
him Brain sick, a Fool, silly, Hypocrite, Fanatick, and a hundred such scornful Appellations; or that Men will be easily drawn to relinquish
those Opinions or Perswasions when they must thereby in effect subscribe to such
Epithetes and Appellations before all the World; and of all things in the World Men
can with the least patience bear reflection upon their intellectuals, and are most
irreconcilable to them that traduce or abuse them therein.
2. It greatly disadvantageth the Cause, as well as the Persons of those that use this method amongst [Page 247] sober indifferent Observers, who will be ready to conclude them a parcel of People
transported by Passions, weak, and prejudicated; and look upon such a Cause as is
maintained by Railing, Scoffing, Raillery and unproved Calumnies, as weak, and standing
in need of such rudenesses to support and maintain it.
3. It exposeth Religion it self to the derision of Atheists, and confirms them in
their Atheism, and gains them too many Proselytes; and that principally upon these
Reasons, 1. Because they find that Clergy-men do tell them in the Pulpits, that Christ
himself and his Apostles condemned railing, scandalous Appellations, as Racha, and Fool, Evil-speaking, fo l sh jesting, Mocking, Reviling; this they tell Men, and they tell them truly, and yet these very Men that call themselves
Ministers of Christ, Messengers of the Gospel of Peace, take that admirable liberty
of reproaching, scoffing, and deriding one another in their publick Pamphlets and
Discourses; that can scarce be exampled among the most invective Ranks of Persons,
whose trade it is to be Satyrical, and render People ridiculous: Nay so far hath this
Excellent manage prevail'd among Clergy-men, that their Scoffs and Reproaches are
not levelled at the Persons, or Personal Defects of Dissenters, but rather than want
supports for their Party, will have ugly flings at Religion it self, at Scripture
Expressions; and when Men see such a course of Practice among the Preachers and Clergy-men,
they are ready to conclude, that surely they believe not themselves what they Preach
to others; therefore think they have a fair pretence not to believe them.
2. But principally these great Animosities and Transports of Dissenting Clergy-men,
confirms and [Page 248] promotes Atheism, upon this account that the things about which this wonderful hate
is strucken between these Parties, are such as both Parties agree to be none of the
Fundamentals of the Religion professed by both, but Accessaries and Accessions, and
such indeed as By-standers think are of very small moment; and yet when Men see so
much heat and passion, so much fervour and contention, such reproaches and revilings,
such exasperations of Authority on either Party, such mutual Prosecutions one of another, that more could not possibly
be done between Dissenters in those points which both agree to be Fundamental. Atheistical
Spirits are apt to conclude, that probably those points, that both sides supposed
to be of greater moment, are ejusdem farinae, with those in Contest, since they are not, nor cannot be prosecuted with greater
fervour, than these, which all Men take to be small and inconsiderable, and that it
is Interest, Vain-Glory, and Applause, or some other Temporal Concern, that gives
this Fervour and Zeal in Matters of Religion, more than the true Concerns of it self.
The Conclusion therefore is, That Men for their own sakes, and for the sake and honour
of the Christian Religion, would use more Temperance, Prudence, and Moderation, in
Contests about Circumstantials.
The Author's First Epistle to his Children.
I Intended to have been at Alderley this Whitsontide, desirous to renew those Counsels and Advices which I have often given you, in order
to your Greatest Concernment; namely, the everlasting Good and Welfare of your Souls
hereafter, and the due ordering of your Lives and Conversations here.
And although young People are apt, through their own Indiscretion, or the ill Advice
of others, to think these kind of Entertainments but dry and empty matters, and the
Morose and needless Interpositions of Old Men: yet give him leave to tell you, that
very well knows what he says, These things are of more Importance and Concernment
to you, than External Gifts and Bounties (wherein) nevertheless I have not been wanting
to you, according to my Ability.
This was my Intention, in this Journey: and tho' I have been disappointed therein,
yet I thought good, by Letters and Messages, to do something that might be done that
way for your Benefit, that I had otherwise intended to have done in Person.
Assure your selves therefore, and believe it from one that knows what he says; from
one that can neither have any reason, or end, to deceive you; That the best Gift I
can give you is good Counsel; and the best Counsel I can give you, is, that which
relates to your greatest Import and concernment; namely, Religion.
And therefore since I cannot at this time deliver it to you in Person, I shall do
it by this Letter; wherein I shall not be very large, but keep my self within the
bounds proper for a Letter; and to those things only at this time, which may be most
of present use and moment to you: And by your due observance of these Directions,
I shall have a good Character, both of your Dutifulness to God, your Obedience to
your Father, and also of your Discretion and Prudence: For it is most certain, that
as Religion is the best Means to advance and certifie Humane Nature; so no Man shall
be either Truly Wise, or Truly Happy without it, and the Love of it, no not in this
Life, much less in that which is to come.
First, Therefore every Morning and every Evening, upon your Knees, humbly Commend your selves
to Almighty God in Prayer, begging his Mercy to pardon your Sins; his Grace to direct
you; his Providence to protect you; Returning him humble Thanks for all his Dispensations
toward [...] you, yea, even for his very Corrections and Afflictions; intreating him to give you
Wisdom and Grace, to make a Sober, Patient, Humble, Profitable Use of them; and,
in his due time, to deliver you from them. Concluding your Prayers with the Lord's
Prayer. This will be a certain means to bring your Mind into a right Frame: to procure
you Comfort and Blessing, and to prevent Thousands of Inconveniencies and Mischiefs,
to which you will be otherwise subjected.
Secondly, Every Morning read Seriously and Reverently a portion of the Holy Scripture, and
acquaint your self with the History and Doctrine thereof: It is a Book full of Light
and Wisdom, will make you Wise to Eternal Life, and furnish you with Directions and
Principles, to guide and order your Life safely and prudently.
Thirdly, Conclude every Evening with Reading some part of the Scripture and Prayer in your
Family.
Fourthly, Be strict and Religious Observers of the Lord's Day; resort to your Parish-Church
Twice that Day, if your Health will permit, and Attend Diligently and Reverently to
the Publick Prayers and Sermon: He cannot reasonably expect a Blessing from God the
rest of the Week, that neglects his Duty to God, in the due Consecration of this
Day to the special Service and Duty to God, which this Day requires.
Fifthly, Receive the Sacrament at least Three times in the Year, and oftner, as there is occasion,
in your Parish-Church. The Laws of the Land require this, and the Law of your Saviour
requires it, and the Law of Duty and Gratitude require it of you. Prepare your selves
seriously for this Service before hand, and perform it with Reverence and Thankfulness:
The neglect of this Duty procures great Inconvenience and Strangeness: And commonly
the neglect hereof ariseth from some Conceited Opinion, that People [Page 252] inconsiderately take up; but most ordinarily from a sluggishness of Mind, and an
Unwillingness to fit and prepare the Mind for it; or to leave some Sinful or Vain
Course, that Men are not willing to leave, and yet condemn themselves in the Practice
of it.
Sixthly, Beware of those that go about to Seduce you from that Religion wherein you have
been brought up hitherto; namely, the true Protestant Religion: It is not unknown
to any that observes the State of Things in the World, how many Erroneous Religions
are scattered abroad in the World; and, how Industrious Men of False Perswasions
are to make Proselytes. There are Antinomians, Quakers, Anabaptists, and divers others that go about to Mislead themselves, and others: Nay, although
the Laws of this Kingdom, and especially the Statute of 23 Eliz. cap. 1. have Inflicted the severest Penalty upon those that go about to withdraw Persons
to the Romish Religion, from the Religion Established in England, as any Man that Reads that Statute may find; yet there are scattered up and down
the World divers Factors and Agents, that under several Disguises and Pretences, endeavour
the Perverting of Weak and Easie, Persons: Take heed of all such Perswaders. And
that you may know and observe the better, you shall ever find these Artifices practised
by them.
1. They will use all flattering Applications, and Insinuations to be Master of your
Humour, and when they have gotten that advantage, they that seemed before to serve
you, will then Command you.
[Page 253]2. They will use all possible skill to raise in you Jealousie and Dislike towards
those that may otherwise Continue, and keep you in the Truth; as to raise Dislike
in you against your Minister; nay, rather than fail, to raise Dissention among Relations;
yea, to cast Jealousies and Surmises among them, if it may be Instrumental to Corrupt
them.
3. They will endeavour to withdraw People from the Publick Ministery of God's Word,
encourage Men to slight and neglect it: And when they have once effected this, they
have a fair opportunity to Infuse their own Corrupt Principles.
4. They will engage you, by some means or other, to them; either by some real, but
most ordinarily by some pretended Kindness, or Familiarity; that, in a little time,
you shall not dare to displease them; you must do and speak what they will have you,
because some way or other you are Intangled with them, or Ingaged to them: And then
they become your Governours, and you will not dare to contradict, or disobey them.
These are some of those Artifices whereby Crafty and Subtile Seducers gain Proselytes,
and bring Men under Captivity.
Seventhly, Be very careful to Moderate your Passions, especially of Choler and Anger; it enflames
the Blood, disorders the Brain, and, for the [Page 254] time exterminates not only Religion, but common Reason: It puts the Mind into Confusion,
and throws Wild-fire into the Tongue, whereby Men give others advantage against them;
it renders a Man uncapable of doing his Duty to God, and puts a Man upon Acts of
Violence, Unrighteousness, and Injustice to Men: Therefore keep your Passions under
Discipline, and under as strict a Chain as you would keep an Unruly Curst Mastiff:
Look to it, that you give it not too much Line at first. But if it hath gotten any
Fire within you, quench it presently, with consideration; and let it not break out
into Passionate, or Unruly Words or Actions: But, whatever you do, let it not Gangrene
into Malice, Envy, or spight.
Eighthly, Send your Children early to learn their Catechism, that they may take in the True
Principles of Religion betimes, which may grow up with them, and habituate them both
to the Knowledge and Practice of it: That they may escape the danger of Corruption
by Error or Vice: being antecedently seasoned with better Principles.
Ninthly, Receive the Blessings of God with very much Thankfulness to him; for he is the Root
and Fountain of all the Good you do, or can receive.
Tenthly, Bear all Afflictions and Crosses Patiently, it is your Duty, for Afflictions come
not from the Dust. The Great God of Heaven and Earth is he that sends these Messengers
to you, [Page 255] though possibly evil Occurrences may be the immediate Instruments of them: You owe
to Almighty God an infinite Subjection and Obedience, and to Expostulate with him
is Rebellion: And as it is your Duty, so it is your Wisdom and your Prudence; Impatience
will not discharge your Yoke, but it will make it gall the worse, and sit the harder.
Eleventhly, Learn not only Patience under your Afflictions, but also profitably to improve them
to your Soul's good: Learn by them how vain and unprofitable things the World, and
all the Pleasures thereof are, that a sharp, or a lingring Sickness renders uttterly
tasteless. Learn how vain and weak a thing Humane Nature is, which is pulled down
to the Gates of Death, and Cloathed with Rottenness and Corruption, by a little disorder
in the Blood, in a Nerve, in a Vein, in an Artery. And since we have so little hold
of a Temporal Life, which is shaken and shatter'd by any small Occurence, Accident,
or Distemper: Learn to lay hold of Eternal Life, and of that Covenant of Peace and
Salvation, which Christ hath brought for all that believe and obey the Gospel of Peace and Salvation: There
shall be no Death, no Sickness, no Pain, no Weakness, but a State of Unchangeable,
and Everlasting Happiness. And if you thus improve Affliction, you are Gainers by
it; and most certain it is, that there is no more probable way under Heaven to be
delivered from Affliction (if the Wise God see it fit) than thus to improve it. For
Affliction is a Messenger; and the Rod hath a Voice; and that is, to require Mankind
to be [Page 256] the more Patient, and the more Humble, and the more to acknowledge Almighty God in
all our ways: And if Men listen to this Voice of the Rod, and conform to it, the Rod
hath done his Errand; and either will leave a Man, or at least give a Man singular
Comfort, even under the sharpest Affliction. And this Affliction which is but for a moment, thus Improved, will work for us an exceeding and eternal weight of Glory.
Twelfthly, Reverence your Minister: he is a Wise and a Good Man, and one that Loves you, and
hath a tender Care and Respect for you: Do not grieve him, either by Neglect, or Disrepect.
Assure your selves, if there be any Person that sets any of you against him, or provokes,
or incourageth any of you to despise, or neglect him; That Person, whoever he be,
loves not you, nor the Office he bears. And therefore as the Laws of the Land, and
the Divine Providence, hath placed him at Alderley, to have a Care of your Souls; so I must tell you I do expect, you should Reverence
and Honour him for his own, for your, and for his Office-sake.
And now I have written this long Epistle to you, to perform that Office for me, that I should have done in Person, if I could
have taken this Journey. The Epistle is long, but it had been longer if I had had more time. And though perchance some
there may be in the World, that when they hear of it, will interpet it to be but the
Excursions and Morose Rules of Old Age, unnecessary, and such as might have been spared;
yet I am perswaded, 'twill find better Acceptation [Page 241] thereof from you that are my Children. I am now on the shady side of Threescore Years:
I Write to you, what you have often heard me in Substance Speak; and possibly when
I shall leave this World, you will want such a Remembancer as I have been to you.
The Words that I now, and at former times have Written to you, are Words of Truth
and Soberness; and Words and Advices that proceed from a Heart full of Love and Affection
to you all. If I should see you do amiss in any thing, and should not Reprove you;
or if I should find you want Counsel and Direction, and should not give it, I should
not perform the Trust of a Father; and if you should not Thankfully receive it, you
would be somewhat defective in the Duty you owe to God and Me, as Children. As I have
never spared my Purse to Supply you, according to my Abilities, and the Reasonableness
of occasions; so I have never been wanting to you in good and prudent Counsels; And
the God of Heaven give you Wisdom, Constancy, and Fidelity in the observance of them.
I am
Your Ever Loving Father, Matthew Hale.
20 May.
The Author's Second Epistle to his Children. Concerning their SPEECH.
I Thank God I came well to Farrington this Saturday about Five of the Clock, and because I have some leisure time at my Inn, I could
not spend that time more to my own Contentment, and your Benefit, than by my Letter
to give you all good Counsel: The Subject whereof at this time shall be concerning
Speech, because much of the good or evil that befalls persons, doth occasionally happen
by the well or ill managing of that part of humane Conversation: I shall as I have
leisure and opportunity at other times give you my Directions concerning other Subjects.
And herein I shall advise you First, how you are to entertain the Speeches of others,
according to the divers varieties thereof: Secondly, how you are to manage and order
your own Speech.
First, As concerning the former, observe these Directions: 1. Observe and mark as
well as you may, what is the temper and disposition of those persons, whose Speeches
you hear, whether they be grave, serious, sober, wise, discreet persons, if they be
such, their Speeches commonly are like themselves, and will deserve your Attention
and Observation. But if they be light, impertinent, vain, passionate persons, their
Speech is for the most part according, and the best advantage that [Page 243] you will gain by their Speech, is but thereby to learn their dispositions, to discern
their failings, and to make your selves the more cautious both in your conversation
with them, and in your own Speech and deportment, for in the unseemliness of their
Speech, you may better discern and avoid the like in your selves.
2. If any person, that you do not very well know to be a person of truth, sobriety
and weight, relate strange Stories, be not two ready or easie to believe them, nor
report them after him: And yet (unless he be one of your familiar acquaintance) be
not too forward to Contradict him; or if the necessity of the occasion require you
to declare your opinion of what is so reported, let it be modestly and gently, not
too bluntly or coursely; by this means, on the one side you shall avoid being abused
by your too much credulity; on the other side you shall avoid quarrels and distaste.
3. If any man speak any thing to the disadvantage or reproach of one that is absent,
be not too ready to believe it, only observe and remember if, for it may be it is
not true, or it is not all true, or some other circumstances were mingled with it,
which might give the business reported a justification, or at least an allay, an
extenuation or a reasonable excuse: In most Actions, if that which is bad alone,
or seems to be so, be reported, omitting that which is good, or the circumstances
that accompany it, any Action may be easily misrepresented; be not too hasty therefore
to believe a reproach, 'till you know the truth, and the whole truth.
4. If any person report unto you some injury done to you by another, either in words
or deeds, [Page 244] do not be over hasty in believing it, nor suddenly angry with the person so accused;
for possibly it may be false or mistaken, and how unseemly a thing will it be, when
your credulity and passion, shall perchanc [...] carry you upon a supposed injury to do wrong to him that hath done you none; or at
least, when the bottom and truth of the accusation is known, you will be asham'd of
your passion; believe not a report, 'till the party accused be heard; and if the report
be true, yet be not transported either with passion, hasty anger or revenge, for that
will be your own torment and perturbation: Ever when a person is accused or reported
to have injur'd you, before you give your self leave to be angry, think with your
self, why should I be angry before I am certain it is true? Or if it be true, how
can I tell how much I should be angry 'till I know the whole matter? Though it may
be he hath done me wrong, yet possibly it is not so much as it is represented, or
it was done by mistake, or it may be he is sorry for it: I will not be angry 'till
I know there be cause, and if there be cause, yet I will not be angry 'till I know
the whole cause, for 'till then, (if I must be angry at all) yet I know not how much
to be angry, it may be it is not worth my anger, or if it be, it may be it deserves
but a little. This will keep your Mind and Carriage upon such occasions in a due temper
and order; and will disappoint Malicious or Officious Tale bearers.
5. If a man whose integrity you do not very well know, makes you great and extraordinary
professions and promises, give him as kind thanks as may be, but give not much Credit
to it: Cast about with your self what may be the reason of [Page 245] this wonderful kindness, it is twenty to one but you will find something that he
aims at, besides kindness to you: It may be he hath something to beg or buy of you,
or to sell to you, or some such bargain that speaks out at last his own advantage,
and not yours: And if he serve his turn upon you, or if he be disappointed, his kindness
will grow cool.
6. If a man Flatter and Commend you to your face or to one that he thinks will tell
you of it; it is a thousand to one, either he hath deceived and abused you some way,
or means to do so: Remember the Fable of the Fox, commending the Singing of the Crow,
when she had somewhat in her mouth that the Fox liked.
7. If a person be Cholerick, Passionate, and give you ill Language, remember, 1. Rather
to pity him, than to be mov'd into anger and passion with him, for most certainly
that man is in a distemper and disorder, observe him Calmly and you shall see in him
so much perturbation and disturbance, that you will easily believe he is not a pattern
to be imitated by you, and therefore return not Choler, nor Anger, for angry words;
for you do but put your self into a kind of frenzy, because you see him so: 2. Be
sure you return not railing reproaching, or reviling for reviling, for it doth but
kindle more heat, and you will find silence, or at least very gentle words, the most
Exquisite Revenge of Reproaches that can be, for either it will cure the distemper
in the other, and make him see and be sorry for his passion, or it will torment him
with more perturbation and disturbance. But howsoever it keeps your innocence, gives
you a deserved reputation of Wisdom and Moderation, [Page 246] and keeps up the Serenity and Composure of your Mind: Whereas passion and anger do
make a man unfit for any thing that becomes him as a Man, or as a Christian.
8. Some men are excellent in knowledge of Husbandry, some of Planting, some of Gardening,
some in the Mathematicks, some in one kind, some in another: In all your Conversation,
learn as near as you can wherein the skill and excellence of any person lies, and
put him upon talk of that Subject, and observe it, and keep it in Memory or Writing;
by this means you will glean up the worth and excellence of every person you meet
with, and at an easie rate put together that which may be for your use upon all occasions.
9. Converse not with a lyer or a swearer, or a man of obscene or wanton Language;
for either he will corrupt you, or at least it will hazard your Reputation to be one
of the like making: And if it doth neither, yet it will fill your memory with such
discourses, that will be troublesome to you in aftertime, and the returns of the remembrance
of the passages which you long since heard of this nature will haunt you when your
thoughts should be better imployed.
II. Now as concerning your own Speech, and how you are to manage it; something may
be Collected out of what goes before, but I shall add some things else.
1. Let your Speech be true, never speak any thing for a truth, which you know or believe
to be false: It is a great sin against God, that gave you a Tongue to speak your mind,
and not to speak a lye: It is a great offence against humanity it sell, for where
there is no truth, there can be no safe society between man and man: And it is an
[Page 247] injury to the speaker, for besides the base disreputation it casts upon him it doth
in time bring a man to that baseness of mind, that he can scarce tell how to tell
truth or to avoid lying, even when he hath no colour of necessity for it; and in time
he comes to such a pass, that as another man cannot believe he tells a truth, so he
himself scarce knows when he tells a lye: And observe it, a lye ever returns with
discovery and shame at the last.
2. As you must be careful not to lye, so you must avoid coming near it, you must not
Equivocate, you must not speak that absolutely which you have but by hear-say or relation,
you must not speak that as upon knowledge, which you have but by conjecture or opinion
only.
3. Let your words be few, especially when your betters, or strangers, or men of more
experience, or understanding, are in place, for you do your self at once two great
mischiefs: 1. You betray and discover your own weakness and folly: 2. You rob your
self of that opportunity which you might otherwise have to gain Knowledge, Wisdom,
and Experience, by hearing those that you silence by your impertinent talking.
4. Be not over-earnest, lowd, or violent in talking, for it is unseemly, and earnest
and lowd talking make you over shoot and lose your business; when you should be considering
and pondering your thoughts, and how to express them significantly, and to the purpose,
you are striving to keep your Tongue going, and to silence an opponent, not with reason,
but with noise.
5. Be careful not to interrupt another in his talk, hear him out, you will understand
him the better, and be able to give him the better answer, it may be if you will give
him leave he will say somewhat [Page 248] more than you have yet heard, or well understood, or that which you did not expect.
6. Always before you speak, especially where the business is of moment, consider before
hand, weigh the sence of your mind which you intend to utter, think upon the expressions
you intend to use, that they be significant, pertinent and unoffensive; and whereas
it is the ordinary course of inconsiderate persons to speak their words, and then
to think, or not to think 'till they speak, think first and speak after, if it be
in any matter of moment or seriousness.
7. Be willing to speak well of the absent, if you do not know they deserve ill: By
this means you shall make your self many friends, and sometimes an undeserved Commendation,
is not lost to the Party to whom it is given, I have known some men that have met
with an undeserved Commendation, out of shame of being worse than they have been reported,
secretly to take up practises and answerable to their Commendation, and so to make
themselves as good as they are reported.
8. Be sure you give not an ill report to any that you are not sure deserves it: And
in most Cases though a man deserves ill, yet you should be sparing to report him so;
in some Cases indeed you are bound, in Honesty and Justice, to give that account concerning
the demerit or default of a person that he deserves; as namely, when you are called
to give Testimony for the ending of a Controversie, or when the Concealing of it may
harden and Encourage a person in an evil way, or bring another into danger; in such
Cases the very duty of Charity binds you to speak your knowledge, nay [Page 249] your probable fear or suspicion of such a person, so it be done for prevention of
greater inconvenience, and in love, and especially if the discovery be made to a
person that hath a superintendence, Care or Authority over the person complained
of; for this is an Act of Love and Duty. But for any person, maliciously, busily,
and with intent to scandalize another, to be whispering Tales and Stories to the prejudice
of another, this is a fault: If you know any good of any person, speak it as you have
opportunity; if you know any evil, speak it, if it be really and prudently done for
the good of him, and the safety of others; otherwise rather chuse to say nothing,
than to say any thing Reproachfully, Maliciously, or Officiously, to his Prejudice.
9. Avoid Swearing in your ordinary Communication, unless called to it by the Magistrate,
and not only the grosser Oaths, but the lesser; and not only Oaths, but imprecations,
earnest and deep protestations: As you have the commendable Example of good men to
justify a solemn Oath before a Magistrate, so you have the Precept of our Saviour
forbidding it otherwise.
10. Avoid scoffing, and bitter, and biting jeering, and jesting, especially at your
friends Condition, credit, deformity or natural defects of any person, for these leave
a deep impression, and are a most apparent injustice; for were you so used, you would
take it inwardly and amiss, and many times such an injury costs a man dear, when he
little thinks of it.
11. Be very carefull, that you give no Reproachfull, Bitter, Menacing or Spightful
words to any person, nay not to Servants, or other persons [Page 250] of an inferiour Condition, and that upon these considerations: 1. There is not the
meanest person but you may stand in need of him in one kind, or at some time or another,
good words make friends, bad words make Enemies, it is the best prudence in the World
to make as many friends as honestly you can, especially when it may be done at so
easie rate as a good word, and it is the greatest folly that can be to make an Enemy
by ill words, which do not at all any good to the party that useth them: 2. Ill words
provoke ill words again, and commonly such ill words as are gained by such a provocation,
especially of an inferiour, stick closer, and wound deeper, than such as come unprovoked
by ill Language, or from an equal: 3. Where faults are committed, they may and by
a superiour must be reproved, but let it be done without Reproaches, or Bitterness,
otherwise it loseth its due end and use, and instead of reforming the offence, exasperates
the offender, and makes him worse, and gives him the Cudgel to strike again, because
it discovers your own weakness when you are reprehending another, and lays you justly
open to his reproof, and makes your own but scorned and disesteemed: I press this
the rather, because most ordinarily ill Language is the folly of Children, and of
weak and passionate people.
12. If there be occasion for you to speak in any Company, always be careful if you
speak at all, to speak latest, especially if Strangers are in Company, for by this
means you will have the advantage of knowing the sence, judgment, temper, and relations
of others which may be a great light and help to you in ordering your Speech, and
you will better know the Inclination of the Company, and speak with more advantage
and acceptation, [Page 251] and with more security against giving offence.
13. Be careful that you commend not your selves, it is the most unuseful and ungrateful
thing that can be: You should avoid Flattery from others, but especially decline Flattering
of your selves it is a sign your Reputaion is small and sinking, if your own Tongues
must be your Flatterers or Commenders, and it is a fulsome and unpleasing thing for
others to hear it.
14. Abhor all foul, unclean and obscene Speeches, it is a sign that the heart is Corrupt,
and such kind of Speeches will make it worse, it will Taint and Corrupt your selves
and those that hear it, and brings disreputation to those that use it.
15. Never use any prophane Speeches, nor make Jests of Scripture-expressions; when
you use the names of God or of Christ, or any passages or words of the holy Scripture,
use them with Reverence and Seriousness, and not Lightly, Vainly, or Scurrilously,
for it is a taking of the name of God in vain.
16. If you hear of any unseemly Expressions used in Religious Exercises, you must
be careful to forget and not to publish them, or if you at all mention them, let it
be with pity and sorrow, not with Derision or Reproach.
17. Do not upbraid any, or deride any man for a pious, strict, or religious Conversation;
for if he be sincere, you dishonour God and injure him: If he be an Hypocrite, yet
it is more than you know, or if you know him to be such, yet his external Piety and
Strictness is not his fault, but his Dissimulation and Hypocrisie, and though his
Hypocrisie be to be detested, his external Piety and Religion is to be Commended,
not Derided.
[Page 252]18. Have as little conversation as is possible with obstinate Hereticks, or persons
obstinately perverted in matters of Religion, as Papists, Quakers, Anabaptists, Antinomians,
Enthusiasts, and the like: But especially converse not with them in matters of Religion;
for instead of Converting them by your perswasions to the truth, you shall but harden
them the more, and endanger your self: They are to be dealt withal in these matters,
only by persons of great Abilities: For a Perverted, Corrupted mind, an Obstinate
Spirit, carries in it a Contagion, as infectious and much more dangerous than the
Plague in the Body, where their opinions meet with a young and weak opponent.
And thus, Children, as the time and my remembrance would give me leave, I have set
down some Observations concerning this Subject, for your direction and practice, what
is wanting you may abundantly supply by reading the wise Counsels of Solomon, in his Book of Proverbs: Read these my directions often, think of them seriously, and practise them diligently;
though they seem but dry and ordinary things, yet you will find them useful in your
Conversation, which will be every Day more evident unto you, as your judgment, understanding
and experience increase.
I have but little more to write at this time, but to wish and Command you to remember
my former Counsels, that I have often given you; begin and end the Day with private
Prayers to God upon your knees, Read the Scriptures often and seriously, be attentive
to the publick Worship of God in the Church: Keep your selves still in some good imployment,
for idleness is the Devils opportunity, and the nursery of vain and sinful [Page 253] thoughts, which Corrupt the mind, and disorder the Life. Let the Girls take care
of such business of my Family, as is proper for them, and their Recreations may be
walking abroad in the Fields in Fair or Frosty Mornings, some work with their Needle,
Reading of History or Herbals, setting of Flowers or Herbs, practising their Musick and such innocent and harmless
exercises: Let the Boys be diligent at their Books, and when they have performed
their Tasks, I do not deny them such Recreations as may be healthy, safe and harmless.
Be you all kind and loving one to another, honouring your Minister, not bitter or
harsh to my Servants, be respectful to all, bear my absence Patiently, Cheerfully
and Faithfully; do all things as if I were present among you, and beheld you, for
you have a greater Father than I am, that always and in all places beholds you, and
knows your hearts and thoughts: Study to requite the Love, and Care, and Expence of
your Father for you, with dutifulness, observance and obedience to him: And account
it an honour, that God hath given you an opportunity in my absence, by your Care,
Faithfulness and Industry, to pay some part of that debt, that by the Laws of Nature
and Gratitude you owe unto me: Be frugal in my Family, but let there be no want:
Provide conveniently for the Poor, that come to my door. And I pray God to fill all
your hearts with his Grace, Fear and Love; and to let you see the advantage and comfort
of serving him, and that his blessing, and presence, and comfort, and direction, and
providence, be with you, and over you all. I am,
Your ever Loving Father, MATTHEW HALE.
The Author's Third Epistle to one of his Sons: After his Recovery from the Small-pox.
ALthough by reason of the Contagiousness of your Disease, and the many dependents
I have upon me, I thought it not convenient to come unto you during, your sickness;
yet I have not been wanting in my earnest Prayers to Almighty God for you, nor in
using the best means I could for your recovery.
It hath pleased God to, hear my Prayers for you, and above means and hopes now to
restore you to a Competent degree of health, for which I return unto him my humble
and hearty thanks, and now you are almost ready to come abroad again, therefore I
have thought fit to write this little Book to you, for these reasons,
1. Because it is not yet seasonable for you to come to me, in respect of these same
reasons above mentioned, which hitherto have restrained my coming to you.
2. Because at your coming abroad, you will be subject to Temptations, by young and
inconsiderate Company, which instead of serious Thankfulness to God for his mercy
to you, might perchance perswade you to a vain, and light jollity: And I thought fit
to send you these Lines to prevent such inconsiderate impressions, and to meet you
just at [Page 255] your coming abroad, to season you with more wise and serious principles.
3. Because you are even now come out of a great and sore Visitation, and therefore,
in all probability, in the fittest temper to receive the impressions of a serious
Epistle from your Father.
And I have chosen to put it into this little Volume, because it is somewhat too long
for a Letter; and may be better preserved for your future use and memory.
God Almighty hath brought you to the very Gates of Death, and shewed you the Terrour,
and Danger of it; and after that he had shewn you this Spectacle of your own Mortality,
he hath Marvellously rescued and delivered you from that Danger, and given you Life,
even from the Dead, so that you are as a man new Born into the World, or returned
to Life again, which now you seem as it were to begin: You have passed through those
two great Dispensations of the Divine Providence, those two great Experiments, that
God is pleased sometimes to use towards the Children of men, namely, Correction and
Deliverance, his Rod and Staff: And therefore in all reasonable conjecture, this is
the most seasonable time to give you a Lecture upon both, and those admonitions which
may be, render the one, and the other profitable unto you: And this I shall endeavour
to do in these following Lines.
First, you shall not need to fear that I intend to upbraid you with the errors of
your Youth, or to expostulate with you touching them: For I do assure you I do from
my heart forgive you all your follies, and miscarriages: And I do assure [Page 256] my self that you have repented of them, and resolved against them for the time to
come, and that thereupon God-Almighty hath also fully forgiven what is past: And this
is a great assurance thereof to me, in that he hath so wonderfully restored you, and
given you as it were a new Life, wherein you may obey and serve him better than ever
you yet did: And therefore if in this Letter, there be any touches concerning former
vanities, assure your self, they are not angry repetitions, but only necessary Cautions
for your future ordering of your Life.
The business of these papers, is principally, to commend unto you, two general Remembrances,
and certain Results and Collections, that arise from them, they are all seasonable
for your present Condition, and will be of singular use and benefit to you, in the
whole ensuing Course of your Life.
First, I would have you as long as you live remember your late Sickness in all its
Circumstances, and these plain and profitable inferences, and advices that arise from
it.
Secondly, I would have you remember as long as you live, your great deliverance, and
the several Circumstances of it, and those necessary duties that are incumbent upon
you in relation thereunto.
It is evident to daily experience, that while Afflictions are upon us, and while deliverances
are fresh, they commonly have some good effect upon us: But as the Iron is no sooner
out of the fire, but it quickly returns to its old coldness, and hardness; so when
the Affliction or Deliverance is past, [Page 257] we usually forget them, count them common things, attribute them to Means and second
Causes: And so the Good that Mankind should gather from them vanishes, and Men grow
quickly to be but what they were before they came; their Sick-bed Promises are forgot,
when the Sickness is over.
And therefore I shall give you an account of your Sickness, and of your Recovery:
And let them never be forgotten by you; as often as those Spots and Marks in your
Face are reflected to your view from the Glass, as often as this Paper comes in your
sight, nay as often as you open your Eyes from sleep, which were once closed, and
likely never to open again; so often and more often remember your Sickness, and your
Recovery, and the Admonitions that this Paper lends you from the Consideration of
both.
First, therefore touching your late Sickness, I would have you remember these particulars:
1. The Disease it self, in its own Nature, is now become ordinarily very Mortal, especially
to those of your Age: Look upon even the last Years General Bill of Mortality, you
will find near Two thousand dead of that Disease the last Year, and had not God been
very merciful to you, you might have been one of that number, with as great likelihood
as any of them that died of that Disease: 2. It was a Contagious Disease, that secluded
the access of your nearest Relations: 3. Your Sickness surprised you upon a suddain,
when you seemed to be in your full strength: 4. Your Sickness rendred you Noysome
to your self, and all that were about you, and a Spectacle full of Deformity, by the
excess of your Disease beyond most that are sick thereof: 5. It was a fierce and
violent Sickness, it did [Page 258] not only take away the common supplies of nature, as digestion, sleep, strength,
but it took away your Memory, your Understanding, and the very Sense of your own
Condition, or of what might be conducible to your good: All that you could do, was
only to make your Condition more desperate in Case they that were about you, had not
prevented it, and taken more Care for you, than you did or could for your self: 6.
Your Sickness was desperate, insomuch, that your Symptoms, and the violence of your
Distemper, were without Example; and you were in the very next degree to absolute
Rottenness, Putrefaction, and Death it self.
Look upon the foregoing Description, and remember that such was your Condition, you
were as sad a Picture of Mortality, and Corruption, as any thing but Death it self
could make: Remember it: and remember also, these ensuing Instructions, that may
make that Remembrance profitable and useful to you.
First, Remember that Affliction cometh not forth of the dust, nor doth trouble spring out of the ground, Job 5.6. But this terrible Visitation, was sent to you from the wise over-ruling
Providence of God: It is he that bringeth down to the Grave, and bringeth up again.
It is true, that this Disease may seem common, but you may and must know, that there
was more than the common hand of God in sending it upon you, in such a manner, and
such a measure, and at such a season, when you were grown up to a Competent Age, and
degree of Understanding, to make a due use of it that you might see his Justice in
Afflicting you, and his goodness in delivering you from such a danger.
Secondly, Remember that Almighty God is of most infinite Wisdom, Justice and Mercy,
he hath excellent ends in all his Dispensations of his Providences: He never sends
an Affliction, but it brings a Message with it, his Rod has a Voice; a Voice commanding
us, to search and try our ways, and to examine our selves whether there hath not been
some great Sin against him, or neglect of Duty to him; a Voice Commanding us to repent
of what is amiss, to humble our selves under his mighty hand, to turn to him that
striketh us, to seek to him by Prayer for Deliverance, to depend upon him by Faith,
in his Mercy and Power; to amend what is amiss, to be more watchful, circumspect,
and obedient to him, in the future course of our Lives, to fear to offend him: And
if a Man hear this Voice, God hath his end of Mercy and Goodness, and Man hath the
Fruit, Benefit, and Advantage of his Affliction, and commonly a Comfortable issue
of it: Read often and attentively the 33d Chapter of Job, from the beginning to the end.
Third, Remember how uncertain, and frail a Creature Man is, even in his seeming strongest
Age, and Constitution of Health; even then a Pestilential Air, some evil humour in
his Blood, some obstruction it may be of a little Vein or Artery, a little Meat
ill digested, and a thousand small occurrences may upon a suddain, without any considerable
warning, plunge a Man into a desperate and mortal Sickness, and bring a Man to the
Grave. Remember this terrible Sickness seized upon you suddenly, pulled down your
strength quickly, and brought you to the very brink of the Grave: And though God hath
recovered you, you know not how soon you may be brought into the like Condition.
Fourthly, Remember therefore, that you make and keep your Peace with God, and walk
in hi fear in the days of Health; especially after so great a [...]e [...]iverance and that for very many reasons: 1. You know not whether you may not be overtaken
wi [...]h sudden Death, and then it will be impossible for you to begin that Work: 2. If you
have Sickness to give you warning of the approach of Death, yet you know not whether
that Sickness may not suddenly take away your Senses, Memory, or Understanding, whereby
you may be disabled to make your [...]eace with God, or to exercise any se [...]ious Thoughts concerning it: 3. But if that Sickness give you fair warning, and take
not away your Understanding, yet your own Experience cannot chuse but let you know,
that pain, and weakness, and distraction of Mind, and Impatience, and Unquietness,
are the common attendants of a sick Bed, and render that season at least very difficult,
then to begin that greatest and solemnest, and most important business of a Mans Life.
4. But if your Sickness be not so sharp, but that it leaves you Patience, and Attention
of Mind for that great business, how do you know whether your Heart shall be inclined
to it? Repentance and Conversion to God is his Gift, though it mu [...]t be our endeavour: And though the merciful God, never refuseth a repenting, returning
Offender; yet how can a Man that all the time of his Health hath neglected Almighty
God, refused his invitations, and served his Lusts and his Sin, expect reasonably,
that God in t [...]e time of Sickness, when the Man can serve his Sins no longer, will give him the Grace
of Repentance?
Whatever you do therefore, be sure you make your Peace with God, and keep it in the
days of [Page 261] your Health, especially after so great a deliverance from so desperate a Sickness.
Fifthly, Remember that your condition is never so low, but that God hath Power to
deliver you, and therefore trust in him: But remember withal, that your Condition
is never so safe and secure, but you are within the reach of his Power to bring you
down: You are now by the Mercy of God recovered from a terrible Sickness, think not
with your self that your turn is now served, and that you shall have no more need
of him, and therefore that you may live as you list, an [...] never regard your Duty to him: deceive not your self herein, remember that this Sickness,
within two or three days brought you upon your Knees even from a seeming State of
Health: The Case is the same still, nay much worse, if this Affliction make you not
better; Almighty God called you to love, and serve, and obey him, by the still Voice
of his Word, by the perswasion of your Friends, by the advices and reproofs of your
Father; and when these were not so effectual, (as I know you now wish they had been)
He sent a Messenger that spake lowder, that would be heard, even this terrible Sickness;
and most certainly, if you have heard the Voice of this R [...]d, (as I am hopeful you have) and thereupon entirely turn to your Duty to God in all
Sincerity and Obedience, it is the happiest Providence that ever befel you, and you
will upon sound Conviction, conclude with the Prophet, It was good for me that I was Afflicted: But on the other side, if notwithstanding this Voice of the Rod, you shall after
your recovery turn again to Folly and Vanity, and Excess, and harden your self against
this Messenger; know for certain you are within the reach of the [Page 262] Divine Justice and Power: And if you walk contrary to him, he will walk contrary to you, and punish you yet
seven times for your sins, Levit. 26.24. I therefore give you that Counsel, that our Lord gave to him that
he had healed, Behold thou art made whole, go thy way and sin no more, lest a worse thing befal thee. There is no contesting with Almighty God, he is ready and easie to be reconciled
to the worst of Men, upon Humiliation and true Repentance, but he is not to be Mastered
or Conquered by obstinacy and opposition: Who hath hardened himself against him and prospered? Job 9.4.
Sixthly, I would have you remember, that Sickness as well as Death doth undeceive
Mankind, and shews them where their true Wisdom lies: When a young Man, especially,
is in the full career of his Vanity and Pleasures, he thinks that Religion, and the
Fear of God, and walking according to his Word, and the serious practice of Duties
of Religion towards God, Prayer unto him, making our Peace with him, are pitiful,
low, foolish, and inconsiderable matters, and that those that practice them, are
a sort of brain-sick, melancholy, unintelligent Persons, that want wit or breeding,
and understand not Themselves or the World; that they are mere empty Fancies and
Imaginations, Whimsies, Puritanism, and I know not what else: But on the other side,
they think they are the brave Men that live splendidly, deny themselves no Pleasure,
can Drink, and Roar, and Whore, and Debauch, and wear the newest Fashions; it may
be, this Gallant or Wise Man comes to be taken with a fit of Sickness, that tells
him he must die, Death is at the door, his Glass is almost out, and but a few sands
left in it: And then the Man becomes quite [Page 263] of another Judgment, he cries out of his former foolishness, he finds his Pleasures
and Intemperance and Excess, are not only perfect Follies, but Madness, Vexation,
Torment; and Religion and Prayer to God, and Devotion and Peace with God, they are
now in request; and now nothing but declamations against those Courses, which in
his Health he valued as the only Wisdom; and nothing but promises of Amendment, and
Reformation of Life and Devotion to God; so sickness hath undeceived the Man, and
given him a true and rectified Judgment concerning Wisdom, and Folly, quite contrary
to what he had before. Therefore I would have you to recollect your self, (and if
the violence of your Disease left you at any time the use of your Reason bethink your
self what opinion you then had of Intemperance, wasting of time, unlawful Lust, or
any of those sins that formerly pleased you in your Health, whether they did not appear
to you in your Sickness, very vain, foolish, vexing things, such as you wished never
to have been committed; and on the other side, what opinion you had in your Sickness
touching Piety towards God, hearing of his Word, calling upon his Name, redeeming
of Time, Modesty, Temperance: Whether those actions of your Life past, that savoured
of these, were not comfortable, and contenting to you in your Sickness; whether your
purposes, and promises, and resolutions of your sick-bed, were not full of such thoughts
as these: If it please God to recover me, I will never be such a fool as I have been,
I will never drink to excess, mispend my Time, I will never keep such evil Company
as I have done, I will be more devout towards God, more obedient to his Word, more
observant of good Counsel, and [Page 264] the like: And if you find it to be so, I must desire you to remember that Affliction,
is the School of Wisdom, it rectifies Mens Judgments; and I must again desire you,
to keep your Judgment right still, and let not the Recovery of your Health become
the loss of your Wits; but in your Health retain that Wisdom your Sickness taught
you, and practise what you then promised: Remember he is the wisest Man that provides for his latter end, Deut. 32.29.
Seventhly, Remember by your former Sickness, how pitiful an inconsiderable thing the
Body of Man is; how soon is the strength of it turned to faintness, and weakness?
The beauty of it to ugliness and deformity, the consistency of it to putrefaction
and rottenness; and then remember how foolish a thing it is, to be proud of such a
Carcass, to spend all, or the greatest part of our time in triming and adorning it,
in studying new Fashions, and new Postures, and new Devices to set it out: In spending
our Time and Provisions in pampering it, in pleasing the Appetite; and yet this is
the chief business of most young Men of this Age: Learn therefore Humility and Lowliness,
learn to furnish thy Noble and Immortal part, thy Soul, with Religion, Grace, Knowledge,
Vertue, Goodness, for that will retain it to Eternity: How miserable is that Man's
Condition, that whiles Sickness hath made his Body a deformed, weak, loathsome thing,
sin hath made his Soul as ugly, and deformed; The Grave will heal or cover the deformity
of the former, but the Soul will carry its Ulcers and Deformity (without Repentance)
into the next World: Learn and remember therefore, to have thy greatest Care for thy
Noblest part, furnish it with Piety, [Page 265] Grace, Knowledge, the Fear and Love of God, Faith in Christ: And as for thy Body,
use it Decently, Soberly and Comely, that it may be a fit Instrument for thy Soul
to use in this Life, but be not proud of it, nor make it thy chiefest Care and Business
to adorn, much less defile it.
Eighthly, Remember to avoid Intemperance and sinful Lusts: It is true, Sickness and
Diseases, and finally Death, are by the Laws and Constitututions of our Nature incident
to all Mankind: But Intemperance, excess of Eating and Drinking, Drunkenness, Who [...]ing, Uncleanness and Disorder bring more Diseases, especially upon young Men, and
destroy more young, strong, healthy Men, than the Plague, or other Natural or Accidental
Distempers: They weaken the Brain, corrupt the Blood, decay and distemper the Spirit,
disorder and putrefie the Humours, and make the Body a very bag full of Putrefaction:
Some Diseases are as it were specifical, and appropriate to these Vices, other Diseases
are commonly occasioned by them, by their Inflammation and Putrefaction of the Blood,
and Humours: And all Diseases, even those that are Epidemical, Natural or Casual,
yet are rendred by those Vices far more sharp, lasting, malignant and incurable, by
that stock of corrupted matter, they lodge in the Body to feed those Diseases, and
that impotency that these Vices bring upon Nature to resist them: Therefore if you
ever expect to have as well a sound Body, as a sound Mind, carefully avoid Intemperance
and Debauchery: The most temperate and sober Persons are subject to sickness, weakness
and diseases, but the Intemperate can never be long without them.
And thus I have done with the prospect of your Disease, and at least many of these
profitable uses you may gather from the remembrance of it.
II. I shall now in the second place, put you in remembrance of your Deliverance, touching
which, you must remember; 1. That it was a great, eminent, and extraordinary deliverance,
you need no other Evidence of it, than by looking back upon the greatness and severity
of your disease beforementioned: 2. It was a deliverance by the immediate Power
and Mercy of that God, that sent you the Visitation.
Una eademque manus vulnus opemque tulit. If you had been delivered by the immediate efficacy of means, yet you are blind if
you see not that the efficacy of means depends upon the Providence of God, it is he
that provides it, and that makes means effectual. But in this deliverance God hath
pleased to hedge up (as it were) your way from attributing it to means, and hath given
you an indication, that it was done by his own immediate power, and that he delivered
you above, and beyond means: It is true, you had a very able and careful Physician,
and very great attendance and care was used about you: But when your Physician and
all that were about you, began to despair of your recovery, when means proved ineffectual
when the strength of Nature was exhausted and baffled by your disease, God Almighty
upon a sudden, and beyond expectation, relieved you, and as it were by his own hand
brought you back from the very threshold of the Grave: And this he did, that you and
all about you, and all your Relations might take notice of it, that it was he that
did it.
And thus Almighty God hath exercised towards you, two great Experiments, the first
of his Severity, the second of his Mercy: And as your Sickness and Rod had its Voice,
(a lowd and sharp Voice) so your recovery and deliverance hath its Voice also, a sweet,
gentle, and (I hope) effectual Voice; and I will as shortly as I can tell you what
it is.
First, Remember this benefit, remember it was reached out unto you, from the meer
Power, Goodness, and Mercy of God: Remember evermore in your Heart and Soul, to be
thankful to him for it: Remember as long as you live upon all occasions, to acknowledge
it; daily to return upon your Knees humble Thanks for it, to him that had regard
to you, and remembred you in your low Estate, to him that forgave your Iniquities,
and healed your Disease, to him that did this for you when all means failed, that
did it for you, when you had not the understanding to call upon him for it; to him
that did it for you, that deserved it not, for you that had provoked him, and neglected
him too much in the time of your Health. This God it was, that thus delivered you;
Read often the 103 Psalm attentively, and apply it to your own Condition, it will do you good.
2. Remember to acknowledge this goodness of God with all humility; your deliverance
was not the purchase of your own power, nor of your own desert, it was an Act of the
free and undeserved goodness of God; what Almighty God said by Moses unto the Israelites, Deut. 9.4, 6. I shall say to you with some variation; understand therefore that
the Lord thy God hath not given thee this deliverance for thy Righteousness: No it
is the meer effect of his own Goodness, and to give you [Page 268] opportunity to praise him, and serve him, better than ever you did before.
3. Remember that although great deliverances, require your great acknowledgments,
yet there is somewhat more required, namely, a real practical glorifying of God, by
ordering your Conversation aright, by serving him, pleasing him, obeying him, living
to his honour: This Almighty God expects as well as praises, and acknowledgments:
As the end of God in afflictions is to make men better, so the end of God in deliverances
is to make Men better, and if we are not the better Men by both dispensations, we
do as much as in us lies disappoint Almighty God in his design, and disappoint our
selves of the benefit and advantage intended in both, and easily to be gained by
both. This therefore is the Voice of this deliverance, it calls sweetly, and gently
indeed, but earnestly and effectually for amendment of Life: And that upon two great
and moving Arguments: 1. Your recovery and great deliverance calls for this from you,
upon the account of common Ingenuity and good Nature, which obligeth a Man to be observant
and dutiful to his Benefactor: God Almighty is the greatest Benefactor, and hath manifested
himself such to you, upon a visible and eminent account; this is engagement enough
upon the account of common Humanity, to be dutiful and obedient to him: When therefore
you are at any time by the Temptation of your own Corruption, or by the Sollicitation
of evil Persons, sollicited to evil Actions: Consider thus with your self, Is this
a becoming return to that God, that hath thus wonderfully delivered me? Is this the
requital that I shall make to him for his Mercy? Shall I please a vain [Page 269] Lust, or a vain Companion, and displease the Great God of Heaven and Earth, that
hath thus delivered me and done me more good, than all the World could ever do me,
or than I can ever recompence? Do ye thus requite the Lord, O ye foolish People, and unwise? Is not he thy Father
that hath bought thee? Hath he not made thee, and established thee? Deut. 32.6.
2. This mercy calls for your obedience to God, in an eminent manner upon the account
of common prudence and discretion; the benefit of your obedience to him will be your
own, your own happiness in this Life, and in that to come: There is no greater moral
security against future dangers and troubles, than obedience, and reformation of Life
upon great deliverances received; nor is there any greater invitation of new troubles
and mischiefs, than ingratitude, disobedience, and great sins after great mercies
and deliverances: There is a kind of certain and infallible connexion between great
sins, after great mercies received, and great judgments to follow, Ingentia beneficia, ingentia peccata, ingentia supplicia. Again, as I have formerly told you, you do not know how soon you may stand in need
of the same mercy, and goodness of God, which you have formerly found: You are never
out of the reach of his power, and the necessity of his help; whatever you do, therefore
never disoblige him, by whom you Live, and whose extraordinary mercy you may stand
in need of, you know not how soon: There is nothing in the World doth more provoke
God, than neglect, forgetfulness, or wilful disobedience after signal mercies: These
provoke the merciful God to a severity of the highest kind, because the sweetest
and most obliging call of mercy and deliverance is neglected: Read the first Chapter
of the Proverbs attentively.
And the merciful God hath given us a plain Rule and Method, how he may be served,
obeyed, and pleased, he hath given us a plain discovery of his Will in the Scriptures
of both Testaments: Read that often, you have it by you, and you need not go far to
find what is your Maker's Will, and what that Obedience is, that he requires as the
return of this▪ and all other his Mercies: Yet I think it not amiss, to mind you of
some Particulars, that may be useful for you upon this Occasion, and to direct you
how particularly to improve it, and so order your future Life in some measure answerable
to it.
1. I would have you make it your first Business, after your perfect Recovery, to consider
the Course of your Life past, since you came to the Age of Discretion, and see what
hath been amiss in it; whether you have not neglected Religion, and the Duties of
it too much, as Prayer, hearing the Word Preached, observing the Lord's day, receiving
the Sacrament; whether you have not been guilty of Intemperance, excess of Drinking,
Wantonness, Uncleanness, Idleness, mispending your Time, and those Supplies which
have been allowed you for your Maintenance; whether you have not too much delighted
in vain and sinful, and disorderly Company, Vanity and Expence in Apparel: And if
any such, or the like Faults have been, repent of them, be sorry for them, resolve
against them; and let the future Course of your Life be amended in relation thereunto:
I have before told you, that your heavenly Father hath forgiven you, and I have
forgiven you, neither do I mention these things to upbraid you for them, but that
you upon the Consideration of what hath been [Page 271] amiss, may be thereby the better enabled to rectifie and set in order your future
Life: If this be done and practised, I will reckon your late Sickness and Distemper
one of the greatest Blessings that ever befel you.
2. I would have you always keep a Habit of the fear of God upon your Heart: Consider
his Presence, order your Life as in his Presence; consider that he always sees you,
beholds, and takes notice of you, and especially whether you carry your self answerable
to this great Deliverance, it is one of those Talents for which he will expect an
Account from you.
3. I would have you frequently and thankfully consider of the great Love of God in
Jesus Christ, whom he hath given to be the Instructor, and Governour, and Sacrifice
for the Sins of you and all Mankind, through whom upon Repentance you have Assurance
of the Remission of your Sins and eternal Life; and frequently consider how great
an Ingagement this is upon you, and all Mankind, to live according to such a Hope
and such a Mercy.
4. I would have you every Morning read a Portion of the Holy Scriptures, 'till you
have read the Bible from the beginning to the end: Observe it well, read it reverently
and attentively, set your Heart upon it, and lay it up in your Memory, and make it
the Direction of your Life; it will make you a wise and a good Man: I have been acquainted
somewhat with Men and Books, and have had long Experience in Learning, and in the
World: There is no Book like the Bible for excellent Learning, Wisdom▪ and Use, and
it is want of Understanding in them, that think or speak otherwise.
[Page 272]5. Every Morning and every Evening upon your Knees with all reverence and attention
of mind, return hearty thanks to God for his mercy to you, and particularly for this
delierance, desire his Grace to enable you to walk in some measure answerable to it;
beg his Providence to protect you, his Grace to direct you, to keep you from evil
actions, and evil persons, and evil occurrences, beg his pardon for your sin, and
the continuance of his favour, always concluding with the Lord's Prayer.
6. Observe conscionably the Lord's day to keep it Holy, avoid idle company, idle discourse,
recreations, and secular imployments upon that day; resort twice that day to the
publick Prayers and Sermon, come early to it, be attentive at it, keep your Eyes and
Mind from roving after vain thoughts or objects; and spend the rest of that day, that
is free from necessary occasions, in reading the Scriptures, or some good Books of
Divinity.
7. Once every Term at least come preparedly, and reverently to the Holy Communion,
receive it with great reverence, and thankfulness, and due consideration of the end
of its institution: Renew your Covenant with Almighty God, that you made in Baptism,
and to live soberly, righteously, and godly before him, and beg his Grace and Strength
to perform it.
And as those directions before, do more specially relate to Almighty God, and your
deportment immediately towards him; so these that follow, more especially relate
to your self and others, and your moral Conversation: Therefore,
8. Be very moderate in eating and drinking, drunkenness is the great vice of the time,
and by drunkenness I do mean, not only gross drunkenness, [Page 273] but also tipling, drinking excessively, and immoderately, or more than is convenient
or necessary; avoid those companies that are given to it, come not into those places
that are devoted to that beastly vice, namely, Taverns and Alehouses, avoid and refuse
those devices that are used to occasion it, as drinking and pledging of Healths: Be
resolute against it, and when your resolution is once known, you will never be solicited
to it: The Rechabites were commanded by their Father not to drink Wine, and they obeyed it, and had a
blessing for it; my Command to you is not so strict, I allow you the moderate use
of Wine and strong Drink at your meals, I only forbid you the excess, or unnecessary
use of it, and those places and companies, and artifices that are temptations to it.
9. Avoid wanton and lascivious Actions, Speeches and Company: Read Proverbs 2.5, 6, 7.9. A Whore hunts for the precious life of a Man, and that vice brings a
ruin with it to the Body, Soul, and Estate: If you cannot conveniently contain your
self in a single life, and be of competent health, marry, but with the advise and
counsel of your Father, while he lives.
10. Be frugal of your time (it is one of the best Jewels we have) and to that end
avoid idleness, it consumes your time, and lays you open to worse inconveniences;
let your recreations be healthy, and creditable, and moderate, without too much expence
of time, or money: Go not to Stage-plays, they are a most profuse wasting of time;
value time by that estimate we would have of it, when we want it, what would not a
sick Man give for those portions of time of health, that he had formerly improvidently
wasted?
[Page 274]11. Be diligent in your Study and Calling; it is an act of duty to Almighty God, that
requires it, and it will be your wisdom and benefit; it will be a good expence of
time, a prevention from a thousand inconveniences and temptations, that otherwise
will befal a man; it will furnish you with knowledge and understanding, give you the
advantage and means of a comfortable and plentiful subsistence, and make you a support,
comfort, and benefit to your Friends and Country.
12. Be frugal in your expences, live within the compass of that Exhibition, that God's
Providence and your Father's abilities shall supply you withal; it is enough to maintain
an honest provident man, and ten times more will not be enough for a profuse mind:
A frugal man will live comfortably and plentifully upon a little; and a profuse man
will live beggarly, necessitously, and in continual want, whatever his supplies be.
13. In all your expences consider before hand: Can I not be well enough without this
that I am about to buy? Is there an absolute necessity of it? Can I not forbear 'till
I am in a better Condition to compass it? If I buy or borrow can I pay? And when?
And am I sure? Will this expence hold out? How shall I bring about the next quarter,
or the next year? If young men would but have the patience to consider, and ask themselves
Questions of the like nature, it would make them considerate in their expences, and
provident for the future, and these considerations will in a special manner concern
you, in respect of your Father's great expences for you, which though I have forgiven,
and forgotten, I would have you remember with Gratitude and Caution.
[Page 275]14. The vanity of young men in loving fine Cloaths, and new Fashions, and valuing
themselves by them, is one of the most childish pieces of folly that can be, and
the occasion of great profuseness and undoing of young men: Avoid curiosity and too
much expensiveness in your apparel: Let your apparel be comely, plain, decent, cleanly,
not curious or costly; it is the sign of a weak head piece, to be sick for every
new Fashion, or to think himself the better in it, or the worse without it.
15. Be careful what company you consort with, and much more careful what persons you
grow intimate with; chuse sober, wise, learned, honest, religious company, you will
gain learning and wisdom, and improve your self in virtue and goodness, by conversing
with them: But avoid debauched, foolish, intemperate, prodigal, atheistical, prophane
company, as you would avoid a plague; they will corrupt and undo you, they are a sort
of the most pitiful fools in the world, and familiar acquaintance and conversation
with them, will endanger to make you like them.
16. Weigh and consider your words, before you speak them, and do not talk at random,
or at a venture; let your words be few, and to the purpose, be more ready to hear
others than to speak your self; accustom your self to speak leisurely, and deliberately,
it will be a means to make you speak warily and considerately.
17. Be very careful to speak truth, and beware of lying; as lying is displeasing to
God, so it is offensive to man, and always at the latter end retu [...]ns to the reproach or disadvantage of him that useth it; it is an evidence of a weak
and unmanly mind. Be careful that you believe not hastily strange news, [Page 276] and strange stories, and be much more careful that you do not report them, though
at the second hand, for if it prove an untruth, (as commonly strange stories prove
so) it brings an imputation of levity upon him that reports it, and possibly some
disadvantage to others.
18. Take heed what you promise, see that it be just, and honest, and lawful; and what
is in your power, honestly and certainly to perform: And when you have so promised,
be true to your word. It is for the most part the fashion of inconsiderate and young
men, (especially that run in debt) they will with great asseverations, promise precise
payment, at this or that day; when either they certainly know they cannot perform,
or at least have no probable assurance that they can do it; and when their turn is
served, they are as backward in performance, as they were before liberal in their
promises. Breach of promises and lying are much of a nature, and commonly go together,
and are arguments of an impotent and unmanly mind.
19. Beware of Gaming, it is the suddennest Consumption of an Estate that can be,
and that vice seldom goes alone; commonly debauchery of all kinds accompanies it:
Besides it makes a man of a wild, vast, and unsettled mind; and such men are impatient
of an honest calling, or of moderate or honest gain.
20. Run not into debt either for wares sold, or Money borrowed; be content to want
things that are not of absolute necessity, rather than to run upon the score; such
a man pays at the latter end a third part more than the Principal comes to, and is
in perpetual servitude to his creditors, lives uncomfortably, is necessitated to
increase his debts, to stop his [Page 277] creditors mouths, and many times falls into desperate Courses.
21. Be respectful to all, familiar and intimate with few, be Grateful to your Benefactors,
especially to those, who under God, were instrumental for your good, in your late
Sickness, and return your thanks to them; to your Father that spared no cost for your
recovery, to your Doctor that was exceedingly diligent about you, to those that attended
you in your Sickness, to those that together with your Father often prayed to God
for your recovery, and for a blessing upon this Affliction, whose Names you shall
in due time particularly know. But above all, to Almighty God, who not only provided
and blessed the means, but saved, and delivered you above means, and when means failed.
22. Lastly, I shall conclude with one advice more, without the observance whereof
my labour in writing this long Epistle will be probably fruitless: Be not wise in
your own conceit, this is the unhappy error, and many times the ruin of young Men
especially: They are usually rash, giddy, and inconsiderate, and yet extreamly confident
of that which they have least reason to trust, namely, their own understanding, which
renders them most reserved from them that are willing and best able to advise them,
impatient of reproof, love to be flattered, and so become uncapable of good and wise
Counsel, till their follies have reduced them to extream straits and inconveniencies;
suspect therefore your own Judgment: Advise often with your Father, especially in
all things of moment; be glad of his Counsel, and be contented and willing to follow
it, and to guide your Life according to it; at least till ripeness of Age, Observation,
and Experience, [Page 278] have enabled you better to advise your self: This is an easie, and ready and cheap
way of attaining Wisdom, and avoiding of infinite inconveniences.
And thus I have in this long Epistle, given you the means how you may improve both
your Sickness, and recovery, to the Glory of God, and your own benefit.
I shall therefore conclude with two Considerations, that may the more engage you
to this use of both these Dispensations.
1. The danger is great, if Afflictions make not a Man more humble and dutiful, and
the danger is yet greater, if great deliverances and mercies do not make a Man more
thankful and obedient to God; because it is the most obliging method that the Gracious
God can use towards the Children of Men, for that end, in this Life: And the neglect
of that invitation, adds Ingratitude and Contempt to the neglect of it.
2. The benefit that you will receive by making a good use of these two dispensations,
in improving your dutifulness and obedience to God, will be singular and excellent:
1. It will make you a Wise Man, by making you a Good, and a Religious Man: Believe
it from your Father, who will not deceive you; nay, believe it from a greater than
your Father, the very Spirit of truth, who cannot deceive you; the true fear of God,
is the only true Wisdom: Read Deut. 4.6. Job 28.28. Psal. 111.10. Prov. 1.7. Prov. 9.10. Eccles. 12.13. and very many more declarations there are of this great [Page 279] truth: 2. It will make you a happy Man, it will give you the Favour and Love of God,
which is better than Life it self: You shall have his Mercy to pardon you, his Providence
to protect you, his Wisdom to direct you, his goodness to bless you, and to forgive,
and forget whatsoever hath heretofore been done amiss by you: This will make all
Conditions comfortable to you, whether Life or Death, Sickness or Health: By this
means you may be a Comfort to your Father, a Support to your Brothers and Sisters,
an Instrument of Good to your Country, and attain an Honest, Credible, and Competent
Subsistence in this World, and an everlasting Inheritance of Glory and Immortality
in the World to come. Thus I have given you a large Letter of sound and good Counsel:
Set your Heart to it, and observe and remember it: We see how unstable our Lives are,
you nor I know not how soon, either or both of us may leave this World: It may be,
this may be the last Paper of Advice that your Father may give you: But however it
shall please God to deal with you or me, touching our continuance in this World, yet
let me leave this with you, in the close of this Letter: If I shall find that these
directions are dutifully observed, I shall be ready from time to time, freely to
advise and direct you; and as I have passed by your former Extravagancies, so I shall
thereby have great assurance, that God hath blessed this Visitation to you. But on
the other side, if I shall find that you neglect my Counsels, that you make light
of them, that you still pursue those Courses that will certainly be bitterness in
the end, I must then tell you, I shall pray for you, and be sorry for you with my
Heart; but I shall not easily be perswaded to [Page 280] give any more Advices or Counsels, where I find them despised or neglected. In this
Paper there are many things omitted, which might have been inserted; but the constant
Reading of the Holy Scriptures will supply unto you that defect: I have chosen only
in this Paper to mention such things which are seasonable for you upon this occasion.
God Almighty hath not been wanting to you in Admonition, Correction, Mercy, and Deliverance;
neither hath your Father been wanting to you in Education, Counsel, Care, and Expence:
I pray God Amighty bless all unto you. This is the Prayer of,
Your Loving Father, MATTHEW HALE.
FINIS.